MC-NRLF *B 757 17S ASS0CIATI0T1 FOR THE AbVAMCEMEflTor SCIOICE: QlASQOW Ab.MCMl HAlib-BOOK'oi; ARCtl^EOLOOY akeuaheovs svBJE, ' 1 3 ■> ' : HISTORICAL GLASGOW. From the middle of the tenth century, when Cumbria was ceded to the first Malcolm, till the consolidation of feudal Scotland under King David, in 1124, the territory which comprehended Strathclyde was no more than a dependency of the Scottish kingdom, and there had been periods when even that relationship was not maintained. One notable break occurred during the reign of Macbeth (1040-57), who does not appear to have ruled south of the Forth ; and, between the death of jNIalcolm III. and the accession of Edgar, it seemed as if the Forth was again to be the southern boundary. Throughout Edgar's comparatively peaceful reign of nine ^^ears some difficulties were experienced in ruling the combined territory, on account of diversity of race and complications of a political nature, and historians are of opinion that it was for this reason that, on Edgar's death, Scotland proper was assigned to Alexander, with the title of king, while David, the younger brother, ruled the southern districts as earl. This latter territory — Cumbria, Teviotdale, and part of Lothian — the scene of many old rivalries between aboriginal Britons, Saxon, and Norse invaders, and nearer neighbours, the Picts and Scots, compre- hended the area now included in the counties of Lanark, Renfrew, Ayr, Dumfries, Peebles, Selkirk, and Roxburgh, with adjoining districts not precisely defined. Man}^ places throughout these bounds soon rose into prominence when placed under the able administration of Earl David, who had exceptional advantages for ruling the Border country. On account of his sister being the wife of King Henry, and his own marriage bringing with it substantial interests in England, he was in his younger days in close relationship with the English court. This intimacy with the southern country accelerated the Anglo-Saxon and Norman immigration, which had been going on since the arrival of Queen Margaret, and it was not long till most of the land, other than the portions retained as royal domain or gifted to the church, was in the possession of the new settlers as overlords. It is thought, however, that the native population would continue to occupy their previous holdings as cultivators of the soil, and, if this view be correct, the introduction of the new feudal overlords probably caused little or no disturbance. The protection which a powerful chief could extend to his vassals and tenants would counter- balance other disadvantages and reconcile the old possessors to the change. To this period is likewise ascribed the origin of royal burghs, with their communities enjoying the exclusive privilege of trade and the right of self- government. Possessing some features of the municipal organisation which characterised the cities of the Roman empire, these burghs were mainly formed on the model of those which, in the tenth and eleventh centuries, had come into existence on the continent of Europe, and had been introduced into England after the Norman Conquest. Of the total number of eighteen Scottish burghs which claim to have been founded before the end of King David's reign, no fewer than seven — viz., Rutherglen, Lanark, Dumfries, Peebles, Selkirk, Jedburgh, and Roxburgh — grew up in A the district which he first ruled as earl. Each of these burghs was placed on the royal domain, in close proximity to the king's castle, and they probably mark the sites which Earl David used for residence and the exercise of justice, even before he succeeded to the throne. The inhabitants of Scottish burghs, termed burgesses, were originally crown tenants paying to the king for their holdings a yearly rent called burgh maill ; and though the seven burghs in question might not, strictly speaking, be regarded as royal burghs till after the king's accession, the inhabitants may even before that time have been paying their maills to the earl's bailies and enjoying the privileges of free burgesses. Besides their individual holdings, burgesses had usually a considerable tract of land held in commonty, and used for pasturage or cultivation. But the privileges of the burgesses were not confined within these limits. Often they had the exclusive privilege of buying and selling and of levying custom over a Avide extent of country, and many of the early charters provide that goods belonging to the burgesses themselves should be exempt from custom throughout the kingdom. Wool and hides seem to have been at first the staple commodities of commerce, and the subsequent processes of manufacture through which the raw material passed gave employment to craftsmen in the burghs. There are several old burgh laws giving burgesses a monopoly in articles of commerce. There are no extant charters to burghs of an earlier date than the reign of William the Lion, nor, with the exception of Rutherglen, is there any reference to a charter having been granted to a burgh by King David. There is, however, reason to believe that the older burgh laws were in operation in David's time, and, indeed, the earlier charters contain much that was received as common burgh law. Though in later times the theory held good that a Royal Burgh could be erected only by the Sovereign it is probable that, as already suggested, several, if not all, of the burghs in Earl David's domain took form and exercised burghal privileges previous to 1124. Records of burghs are not so complete as are those of the religious houses, and in consequence our knowledge of their origin is more imperfect. Of the four Border abbeys — Kelso, Jedburgh, Melrose, and Dryburgh — which were founded by David, it is known that at least the two former were in existence before he was king. At this early period, likewise, the reconstitution of the Bishopric of Glasgow was accomplished. ^ One of the early acts of Earl David was the ^ The previous history of Glasgow Church is summarised in the following extract from Sir James Marwick's introduction to Glasgow Charters : — "Towards the end of the fourth century, S. Ninian, a Christian missionary, who had been trained at Rome in the doctrine and discipline of the Western Church, is said to have established himself in a cell on the banks of the Mellendonor. How long he remained there is unknown, but in 397 he was settled in Galloway, and built a church at Candida Casa, or Whithorn. With the saint's departure from the Mellendonor the district is said to have relapsed into heathendom, and seems to have remained in that condition for more than a century and a half. Probably the only trace which then existed of S. Ninian having been there was the existence of a cemetery which he was reputed to have consecrated, though no interments were made in it till the middle of the sixth century. At that time S. Kentigern — popularly known as St. Mungo — took up his residence in the district After a while S. Kentigern M'as compelled, by the persecution of an apostate prince of the .•settlement of a diocese co-extensive with his Cumbrian territory and the appointment of his former tutor as its bishop. Bishop John, who has the reputation of being a learned and worthy man, had received consecration by the hand of Pope Paschal II, He appears to have entered to the bishopric about the year 1115, and thereupon David instituted an inquiry into the possessions which had belonged to the church, with the object of their being restoi-ed to their former use. In the words of the famous •document, in which the result of the inquest is recorded^, " David, Prince of Cumbria, chietiy from love to God, but partly also from affection to and by the exhortation of Bishop John, caused inquiry concerning the lands pertaining to the Church of Glasgow in each of the provinces of Cumbria which were under his dominion and rule — for he did not rule over the whole of Cumbria— so that, eager for the restoration of that ohurch, he might leave to the next generation and their successors a certification of those possessions which of old it had held ; these, ■aided by the help and counsel of the old and wise men of all Cumbria, as far as he was able, he has ascertained as they are herein- after set forth." Then follows a list of possessions throughout the diocese, information which is all the more valuable on account of the dearth of other annals at that early period. Like many other church lands throughout the country at that time, some of the possessions described in the Inquest had probably passed into the hands of laymen, but were no doubt restored, as most of the lands specified can be identified among those subsequently belonging to the bishopric. Those adjoining Glasgow, so far as identified, were situated to the east of the Molendinar Burn. It seems to have been considered unnecessary to mention the site of the Cathedral and Glasgow itself, unless such possessions are included under designations that have not been recognised. All around Glasgow the lands not belonging to the Church seem to have been part of the royal domain, and the whole of that territory was disposed of by King David before the close of his reign. Rutherglen was erected by him into a royal burgh, with the privilege of trade over a wide district, extending on the west to the River Kelvin, and embracing apparently the town of Glasgow - and that part of ^' Perdeyc " which was situated on the east side district, to seek refuge in North Wales, where he founded the Church of S. Asapli, but he subsequently returned toCathures, and there he and his followers and converts established themselves on the banks of the Mellendonor, supporting themselves by rural industry and cultivating the arts of peace, in accordance with the practice of what Burton calls the second period of the Scottish Church, and also of the Columban Church of lona. The saint; and his followers doubtless lived in huts constructed ■of wood and wattles, but their church may have been a stone structure, like some of the earliest chapels, of which remains still exist. While resident there S. Kentigern is said to have been visited by S. Columba, who presented him with a crozier, which Fordun, writing in the fifteenth century, says was then to be seen in the Church of S. Wilfrid at Ripon. S. Kentigern died in 603, and everything connected with the -church which he founded on the banks of the Mellendonor is involved in obscurity till the first quarter of the twelfth century, when David, princeand earl of Cumbria, the youngest son of Malcolm Canraore and Queen Margaret, took measures to found or reconstitute the Bishopric of Glasgow." — Glasgow Charters, I., pp., dxxi., dxxii. ^ "The Inquest of David," printed, with a translation and notes, in Scots Lore, pp. 86-44. - Origines Parochiales, I. , p. 63. of the Kelvin. " Perdeyc," which is identified with the modern Partick^ was at one time held by the Archdeacon of Glasgow for payment of a silver merk yearly, and it was bestowed by King David upon the Church of St. Kentigern in July, 1136, on the occasion of the dedication of the newly built Cathedral.^ The next recorded acquisition of land near Glasgow was that of '' Guven," which the King granted to the Cliurch in 1152." About this time Bishop Herbert, who had succeeded Bishop John in 1147, erected the church of Go van into a prebend of the Cathedral, with an endowment of the islands between Guvan and Perthec, that part of Perthec which King David bestowed on the Church at the dedication, and an additional part of the same lands given to Bishop John at another time.^ Other lands in the neighbourhood of Glasgow which were acquired by the Church may be briefly enumerated. In 1165 King Malcolm gave Conclud,* perhaps lands additional to those of the same name mentioned in the Inquest.^ Conclud, Cader, and Badermonock, the two latter being identified with the modern parishes, of Cadder and Old Monkland, and supposed to be included, wholly or partially, in the Inquest, were confirmed by King William between 1165 and 1174.*' Besides these grants of lands there is a charter whereby William transferred to Bishop Joceline and his successors Gillemachoi of Conclud, with all his children and descendants, a vivid reminder that serfdom was then a reality.' King Malcolm, likewise, in recompense " for excesses committed by him against St. Kentigern and his Church,'^ granted to the Bishop the lands of " Badlayn," or " Balain," a place which may be identified with the modern " Bedlay." ^ The several lands thus acquired were latterly known by the collective designation of the barony and regality of Glasgow. '■• New names found in subsequent charters, such as Shedinston, Possele, Kenmore, and Rammishoren, merely imply sub-divisions of land already acquired. Large tracts of land were pro- bably allowed to remain in their natural forest state, but the more fertile parts would be brought into cultivation by the bishops' men, who gradually developed into rentallers, paying to the bishops so much in money or produce, and attaining for themselves and their descendants, a right to continued possession on the same terms. The rath or fortress, commemorated in the name Ratounraw (Rath- toun-raw), supposed to be the oldest street in Glasgow, existed at a time beyond the reach of record. In later times the sub-deans of Glasgow owned lands in Provanside and Deanside adjoining this street, and there exercised, through their bailies, a jurisdiction, independent of both the burgh and regality ; and it has been conjectured that this jurisdiction was a survival of that administered in the mediaeval rath. It was probably in this locality that the city had its beginning. From very early times there must, likewise, have been a small community of fishermen, traders, and craftsmen, occupying dwellings on the banks of the River Clyde, at a 1 Reg. Glas., No. 3. e Reg. Glas., No. 29. 2 Ibid., No. 6. ^ Ibid., No. 34. » Ibid., No. 7. 8 Ibid., No. 39. * Ibid., No. 15. " See plan of barony and regality in. * Conclud is now known as Kinclaith, Glasg. Chart., Pt. II. ' partof which is included in Glasgow Green. o ■considerable distance from the residences of the churchmen, who, along with their dependents, dwelt in the vicinity of the Cathedral. Various conjectures have been made regarding the origin of the name Olasgow. In one of the early MSS. of Joceline's Life of St/ Kentigern it is said that the first church was erected in the town called " Deschu," which was then called " Glaschu." The initial letter "d" in the first name is now generally regarded as a misreading of "cl" in an older MS., so that, with this correction, we are told that the town was at one time called Cleschu, and afterwards Glaschu. In his " Old Glasgow " Mr. Macgeorge gives several variations of the name in early writings and on seals. Discarding the interpretation " grey smith," given by some local historians, -and the suggestion "clais," a ravine or hollow, and "dhu," dark, he arrives at the conclusion that the name means the beloved green place — from the British branch of the Celtic language " glas," viridis, and " cu " or " gu," cams ; and, he adds, " it probably took its origin from the spot where Kentigern and Columba met, and where the first church was •erected." In a paper read to the Glasgow Archaeological Society on 18th January, 1883, Mr. William George Black has gathered the opinions of various eminent authorities, and there is general concurrence in holding that the first syllable means green or grey, the translucent colour of still water. The puzzle lies in the second syllable. One suggestion was that it might be a phonetic rendering of the Gaelic achadh, a field ; and Glasachadh would thus mean a green field. Among suggestions reaching Mr. Black through the public press, were glas, blue, gwy, water ; and glaSy green, cal, a field. These descriptive qualities are scarcely applicable to the rath where the earlier dwellings are supposed to have been, but they fit the site of the cathedral and adjoining ground ; and it is not unlikely that this corner of the future city alone bore the name before it acquired a wider significance. " Glasgow " was the earliest name of the stream now usually called St. Enoch's Burn. This burn, rising near the cathedral, flowed westward, and after receiving some small tributaries, joined the Clyde close by the chapel dedicated to St. Teneu, the mother of St. Kentigern. Between the burn and the precincts of the cathedral there was from early times a piece of land called Glasgowfield, a name which f^till occurs in title deeds. This spot, chosen as the site of the cathedral and dwelling of the bishop, might be supposed to have grown in importance as the rath by comparison diminished, till the one name would permanently -supersede the other. ^ The riverside community, the commercial men of the j^rimitive city, -were doubtless hampered in their mercantile and industrial pursuits by the restrictions imposed and the customs levied by the bailies of ^ In his biographical sketch, written in the end of the 12th century, Joceline brings Kentigern "as far as Cathures, which is now called Glasgu." Cathures as a place-name is unknown, and there may be a mistake in transcription, as in the case of "Deschu" already exphxined. Perhaps Raih was the tirst syllable, whatever the second may have meant. Skene says that " the word Bath enters largely into the topography of Scotland, under the forms of Rait, as in Logierait ; Ra, as in Ramorny ; Rothy, as in Rothiemay and Rothiemurchus, anciently Rathmurchus." — Celtic Scotland, III., p. 244. 6 Rutherglen. A change was desirable, and the bishops eventually secured for their own people the privileges of free trade and exemption from outside interference. Bishop Ingelram, who succeeded Herbert in 1164, had been previously chancellor of the kingdom, and he held the bishopric till his death in 1174. In June of that year Joceline, abbot of Melrose, was elected to the see, and he succeeded in obtaining from the Pope a command that the bishops of Scotland should yield no obedience to the bishops of York, whose claims of supremacy had hitherto caused much controversy. This energetic bishop restored Glasgow Cathedral, the former structure havino- been destroved bv fire, and to him also belongs the credit of having procured the erection of the burgh. Between the years 1175 and 1178, King William authorised Bishop Joceline and his successors to have a burgh at Glasgow, with a market on Thursday, and all the freedoms and customs enjoyed by any of the king's burghs in his whole land ; while all the burgesses who should be resident in the burgh were to have the royal protec- tion throughout the kingdom. ^ Like most charters of that jDeriod the foundation charter of Glasgow is undated, but the approximate^ date is ascertained from the names of the bishop and witnesses. This charter was followed, in the same reign, by two others conferring additional privileges on the new burgh. Between the years 1189 and 1198 the king authorised the holding of a yearly fair at Glasgow for eight full days, from the octaves of the apostles Peter and Paul (6th July), with. as full liberties as pertained to any fair in the other burghs throughout the kingdom ; " and by a final charter, granted before the year 1211, the' king gave his peace to all who should come to the fair, provided they con- formed to the laws of the burghs and the country. '^ Such was the origin of Glasgow Fair, an institution which still subsists though the object of its continuance and the manner of its observance have varied with the^ times. With these privileges of holding a weekly market and annual fair, and consequent right of levying tolls or customs on articles brought for' sale,* the inhabitants had every facility which existed at that time for making progress in commerce and industrial pursuits. An old law, attri- buted to King William, provided that all merchandise should be presented at the markets and market crosses of burghs. Though ranking not as a royal burgh, but as a burgh of barony, seeing that the bishop and not the king was superior, Glasgow from the first conformed to the main provisions of the burgh laws, and accordingly one of the earliest requisites must have been the establishment of a market cross. The site chosen formed the centre of the new burgh, and that centre determined the line of all its. oldest streets. A waulk mill, essential in the process of cloth manufacture, must have been placed at an early date near the confluence of the Molen- dinar and Camlachie Burns, a short distance south of the cross. Between the cross and the mill there was a thoroughfare frequented by the Fullers. or Walkers, and this roadway consequently acquired the name vicns fidlonum, or Walkergait. The " gait leading from the Mercat Cross to the ^ Glasgow Charters, II., pp. 3, 4. ' Glasgow Charters, II., p. 7. - Ibid., p. 6. * Sf.e (jlasgow Charters, I., pp. vi.-ix^ Kirk " is the old designation of the present High Street. A street between the cross and a chapel of unknown antiquity dedicated to St. Teneu, the mother of St. Kentigern, was known as St. Tenuis-gait. Eastward from the cross a thoroughfare led to one of the town's commons, bearing the ominous name of Gallow-muir, and thus acquired the name Gallowgait. The old burgh laws provide for the jyrepositi, or chief men, officials analogous to the modern bailies, collecting toll or custom from the stall and booth holders. It was probably for this reason that the place where the prepositi transacted their business was called the toll-booth, a name which was subsequently extended to its usual adjuncts, the jail, council hall, and court house. The earliest Glasgow tolbooth of which there is any trace was situated at the corner of High Street and St. Tenuis-gait, adjoining the cross. Besides the courts for ordinary business there were, according to the old burgh laws, three head courts held yearly, which every burgess required to attend. ^ It is probable that, for want of other accommodation, these head courts would be held in the open air, a practice which, in the case of the Whitsunday head court, was continued till at least the eighteenth century. - Such an assembly was called a moot or 7nute, and the original place of meeting in Glasgow is perhaps commemorated in the the name Mut-land Croft, a croft situated on the south side of St. Tenuis- gait and near the market cross. At the Michaelmas head court the prepositi were to be elected by the " good men " of the town, and the burgh laws likewise prescribe rules regarding councillors, liners, Serjeants, and other office-bearers. Though there is no specific information regarding the practice in Glasgow, it may be inferred from subsequent procedure that the bishops nominated the superior officials from the first. In other respects the election and pro- ceedings of the town council and officers were probably regulated by the burgh laws. It happens that the title of a propert}^ in the burgh, of so early a date as the twelfth centur}^, has been recorded in the register of the bishopric. Bishop Joceline had been abbot of Melrose, and it was perhaps in consequence of his connection with that monastery that the monks of "Maylros" obtained from him, in free alms, " that toft in the burgh of Glasgow, which Ranulf of Hadintun built in the first building of the burgh." Unfortunately the site of this early building and its subsequent history cannot be traced. The practice of religious houses having dwellings in various towns was common. King AVilliam gave to the monks of Aberbrothoc, whose abbey he founded and dedicated to his martyred friend, St. Thomas of Canterbury, a toft in each of his burghs. The bishop's burgh of Glasgow did not, strictly speaking, come within this categor}^ but still there may have been a toft there belonging to the head house of Aber- brothoc. There was, from early times, a chapel in the burgh dedicated to the saint, and at a later period several properties in Glasgow can be identified as belonging to the chaplainry of St. Thomas in the cathedral. The abbey of Paisley owned at least three properties in Glasgow, one at 1 Leges Burgorum, c. 40. Scottish Burgh Records, I., p. 19. 2 Glasg. Prot., Nos. 2320, 3280, 3579. 8 the north end of the bridge over the river Clyde, another on the west side of the High Street, opposite Blackfriars monastery, and the third, called the Monks' house, at the south-west corner of Ratounraw and High Street, adjoining the Wyndhead or Quadrivium. The Knights Templars had a gift from Bishop Joceline of a toft in the burgh and the fishing of one net in the Clyde. ^ On the other hand, the bishops of Glasgow possessed, by gift of King William, tofts in the royal burghs of Montrose, Forfar, and Stirling. - It was customary for burghs to obtain confirmation of their privileges from successive sovereigns, and AVilliam's successor, King Alexander II., was liberal to the Glasgow bishops in this respect, as he gave them several charters confirming those previously granted, and augmenting the possessions and privileges both of the bishopric and burgh. Joceline's immediate successors in the bishopric w^ere Hugh of Roxburgh (1199), William Malvoisin (1199-1202), Florence (1202-7), Walter (1207-32), and William de Bondington (1233-58). All these bishops, with the exception of Walter, filled the oftice of chancellor of the kingdom, and were accord- ingly on intimate terms with the sovereign. At the beginning of his reign (1224-7) King Alexander confirmed the privileges of the burgh, with its market and fair, "and all the liberties which any one of my burghs in my whole land possessed." All the burgesses were to have the king's protection, and no one was to trouble or molest them or their chattels.^ The bailies of Rutherglen, under authority conferred by King David, had formerly levied toll or custom within the territory of Glasgow, and this practice seems to have been continued notwithstanding the creation of the younger burgh. On 29th October, 1226, King Alexander directed the Rutherglen bailies not to take toll or custom within the town of Glasgow, but authorised them to continue the collection of such dues " at the cross of Schedinstun as they were wont to be taken of old."^ Schedinstun, now called Shettleston, is situated on the north side of the Clyde, and this shows that Rutherglen territory at that time extended beyond the river. Farther protection to the bishop's dependents was granted in 1235, when the king directed that the bishops and their men should be quit of pay- ment of toll on their own goods, as well within as without burghs through- out the kingdom. ^ Dumbarton, another burgh on the Clyde, had been founded in 1221, and seems to have interfered with the Glasgow traders in the western parts. To remove impediment in this direction. King Alexander, by a charter dated 11th January, 1242 3, ordained that the bishops and their burgesses and men of Glasgow might go in Argyle and Lennox and throughout the whole kingdom to buy and sell and to exercise ^ Reg. Glasg., No. 41. On the suppression of the Templars in 1312 their property went to the Kni^rhts of St. John. The property mentioned in the text is probably that in Stockweli Street, which belonj^ed to the latter Knights, as shown by several protocols (Glasg. Prot., Nos. 42, 58, 2771, &c. ). -•Reg. Glasg., Nos. 33, 74, 77. 3 Glasg. Chart., II., pp. 8-12. * Ibid, pp. 12-13. At this time or shortly afterwards toll seems to have been exigible by Glasgow from the burgesses of Rutherglen on all goods sold or bought in Glasgow. See petition by the bishop to King Edward in 1.304 ; Bain's Calendar of Documents, II., No. 1627. ^ Glasg. Chart., II., pp. 13, 14. 9 ■every sort of merchandise, as freely as they did before any burgh was founded at Dumbarton. ^ Confirmation charters were granted by the next sovereign, Alexander III., during whose reign the bishops succeeding William of Bondington were John de Cheyam (1258-68), Nicolas of Moffat (1268-70), William Wischard (1270), and Robert Wischard (1272, ■et seq.). While the bishops were getting the privileges of their burgh con- firmed and settled, their jurisdiction over the rural area was likewise taking definite form. On 12th September, 1241, King Alexander confirmed to Bishop William and his successors the lands around Glasgow, some of which are enumerated, including the land of the burgh and other lands belonging to the manor of Glasgow, all to be held in free forest. The charter, as was usual in such cases, prohibited anyone to cut wood or hunt on the lands without licence of the bishops. - According to Cosmo Innes, the grant of forest was the most extensive and most privileged then in use, and it gave to a subject all the rights which the king enjoyed in his own forests.^ At a later period the bishops got a formal charter conferring regal jurisdiction over their lands, but it is not improbable that from at least the time of the Alexanders the bishops exercised somewhat similar authority.* The jurisdiction, when it is found in operation, was exercised by a bailie or his depute. Records of the sixteenth century bear that the Earls of Lennox had long been hereditary bailies, and that the offices of bailie of the barony and provost of the burgh had generally been com- bined. ° William of Bondington, a native of the Scottish Border, latterly resided at Ancrum, and there, shortly before his death, he, with consent of his chapter, granted a charter whereby the liberties and customs of Sarum (Salisbury) were established as the future constitution of Glasgow Cathedral. Bishop Osmund of Sarum had, in 1076, composed a ritual which was very generally adopted in other churches, and it seems to have been used in Glasgow. Perhaps the constitution and customs of Sarum had likewise been followed to some extent ; but definite informa- tion regarding these were now procured, and the rules laid down with greater precision. In the Church of Sarum there were four principal dignitaries — the dean, the chanter, the chancellor, and the treasurer ; four archdeacons, and also a sub-dean and sub-chanter. In Glasgow there were only two archdeacons, one for Glasgow proper, and the other for 'Teviotdale ; but all the other office-bearers were the same in both places. It was the dean's office to preside over the canons and vicars in the rule •of souls and the correction of morals ; to hear all causes belonging to the chapter, and to decide by the judgment of the chapter; to correct the •excesses of clerics ; and, after fit consideration, to punish the parsons according to the gravity of the offence and the quality of the parsons. The canons received institution from the bishop, but possession of the prebends from the dean. The dean assigned to the canons their stalls in the choir and their places in the chapter. The office of the chanter was ^ Glasg. Chart,, II., pp. 14, 15. 2 Reg. Glas^., No. 180. ^ Legal Antiquities, pp. 33, 41. * See Robertson's ''Scotland under her Earlv Kings," II., pp. 134-6. 'Glasg. Prot., No. 2090. 10 to guide the choir, to appoint the singers and the ministers of the altar,. and to admit the boys into the choir, and superintend their instruction and disciphne. The chancellor had to bestow care in regulating the schools, and repairing and correcting the books, to examine and prescribe the lessons, to keep the seal of the chapter, to compose its letters and charters, and to read the letters requiring to be read in the chapter. The treasurer had to preserve the ornaments and treasure of the church, tO' manage the lights, and also the great paschal wax, to maintain the bells and ornaments, providing all necessaries, to supply bread and wine, and candles to the altars, and incense, coal, straw, and bulrushes for the church. The sub-dean took the place of the dean in his absence, and the sub-chanter similarly acted for his principal, and likewise superintended the song school. ^ Before the Court of Session was established, in 1532, the greater part of the law business of Scotland, both civil and ecclesiastical, was done in the bishops' courts. The archdeacon originally administered the juris- diction, but latterly, when business increased, the duty devolved on a judge named by the archdeacon, and styled the official. The eminent prelate, William Elphinstone, was official of Glasgow before he became Bishop of Aberdeen. All the court books of the officials of Glasgow have disappeared, with the exception of a single leaf, which happens to belong to Elphinstone's period, and which has been preserved on account of its- having been used to make up the boards of a protocol book.^ In 1510' the magistrates of Glasgow and the official of Glasgow came slightly into collision on a question of jurisdiction, but the matter was settled by the former undertaking not to do anything against the liberty of Holy Mother Church.-^ The consistory house, in which the official held his courts, was situated in the south-west tower of the cathedral. By a statute passed in 1266, the bishop, with consent of the dean and chapter, made various regulations regarding the appointment and duties of residential vicars. Each canon was to appoint a competent vicar to take his place in the choir when non-resident, to pay him a suitable stipend,, and to provide him with a cap and surplice. The dean, precentor, chan- cellor, treasurer, and sub-dean required to reside at the Cathedral for one half of the year, but residence for the fourth part of the year was sufficent for the other canons. Each canon was to have his own house in the city, and no dignity or prebend was to have a house annexed to it. On the- occasion of a canon going away, the bishop and chapter were entitled to- assign his house to such canon as they chose. "^ Latterly a different system prevailed, and most of the prebends had their . own manses attached tO' them. Whilst the see was vacant, after the death of Bishop Bondington, the- canons agreed that if any one of them should be elected bishop he should remove his '' pallacium," which stood without the castle (castrum), aiul give its site with other ground adjoining for houses for the canons ; and ten years later a similar resolution was put on record. ^ What may be- 1 See Reg. Glas., No. 211. ^Reg. Glas., No. 212.* 2Glas. Prot., V., p. xi. ^^ Ibid., Nos. 208, 213. ^ Diocesan Re' years, they were found to be as fresh as when first put in." (Old Glasgow,. 1880 Edition, p. 254). 21 The old burgh laws contain many provisions regarding the mills at which burgesses were to have their grain ground, and the use of private hand mills was restricted within certain limits, so that the revenues of the common mill should not unduly suffer. In royal burghs the grain mill usually belonged to the sovereign. In Glasgow the inhabitants were probably thirled to the bishop's mill at first, but a concession was obtained from Bishop Cameron whereby the burgesses were allowed to have a mill 'Of their own. The parchment document vouching this fact is in the city's possession, and is dated 4th February, 1446-7. It sets forth that the keeper of the lights round the tomb of St. Kentigern acknowledged having received yearly from the bailies, burgesses, and community of Glasgow two pounds of wax, which were ordained by Lord John, late bishop of Glasgow, with consent of his chapter, to be given to the lights round the tomb, for the privilege of erecting a mill on the south side of Gardyngad, on the Malyndoner, or, as it came to be called, the Molendinar burn.^ Such was the original grant of the Town Mill, which continued to be used for grinding grain till about the year 1857, when it was resolved that the property should be offered for sale. Part of the mill lands still belong to the community. In the early years of the fifteenth century the register of the bishopric contains some documents of special interest. Among these may be noted the erection of seven new prebends in the cathedral ; a statute passed on 21st May, 1401, for taxing prebends to supply robes and ornaments for the cathedral service ; narrative of proceedings in a Parlia- ment held at Perth in 1415, where there was formally exemplified the charter of Edward III. of England declaring the independence of Scot- land ; a short chronicle (breve chronicon) of events between 1067 and 1413; a grant of church vestments and ornaments made by Sir Allan Stewart of Dernlie on 2nd February, 1429-30 ; and an inventory of the relics, jewels, vestments, and books of the cathedral, compiled on 24th March, 1432-3. Among the relics enumerated in the inventory were two .silver crosses, each containing a piece of wood, part of the true cross; a phial or casket, with hair of the blessed Virgin ; in a silver coffer, parts of the hair shirts of St. Kentigern and St. Thomas of Canterbury; in a silver casket, part of the skin of St. Bartholomew, the apostle ; in a silver gilt casket, a bone of St. Ninian ; a casket with a portion of the girdle of the blessed Virgin Mary; a phial with a fragment of the tomb of St. Catherine ; a bag containing a portion of the mantle of St. Martin ; a precious case with the combs of St. Kentigern and St. Thomas of Canter- bury ; and two linen bags with the bones of St. Kentigern, St. Tenew, and .several other saints. At the Reformation most of the relics and jewels were carried to France by the archbishop, and such of them as were after- wards discovered about the cathedral would no doubt be destroyed as objects of idolatry. The statutes for the decorous government of the canons and their cathedral vicars were likewise codified during Cameron's episcopate, ^ The form "Molendinar," signifying the miller's stream, arose from popular etymology. " Mellindonor " and " Malyndoner " were names applied to the burn long before it was utilised for turning wheels. 22 this being another indication of the leisure and security enjoyed after King James I. had put the government of the country into a settled state. James Bruce, lord chancellor and bishop of Dunkeld, was elected as- Bishop Cameron's successor, but died before investiture, and the choice then fell on William Turnbull, archdeacon and keeper of the privy seal, whose episcopate lasted from 1448 till 1454. Soon after Bishop Turnbull came to Glasgow he had to complain against the neighbouring burghs of Rutherglen and Renfrew for disturbing and impeding those burgesses and inhabitants of the barony who brought goods and merchandise to Glasgow market, in prejudice of the "privilege and custum grantyd to the kyrk of Glasgow of auld tyme " by the king's, progenitors. King James, therefore, directed that such interference should be discontinued ; and likewise ordained that neither these burghs,, nor any others, should come within the barony of Glasgow, " na within ony landis pertenand to Sant Mungos fredome," to take toll or custom, by water or land, from any persons coming or going to the market. ^ Two months afterwards the king, who was then a canon of the cathedral, con- firmed to the bishop the city and barony of Glasgow and the lands, commonly called Bishopforest to be held in free regality, with the juris- diction and privileges appertaining to that tenure. - Though there is no earlier charter extant in which the bishops are invested with regality powers, it is not improbable that they were exercising such before this time. In another confirmation by James III., '■' reference is made to the fact that "several "of his predecessors had granted to the Church and See of Glasgow sundry liberties and privileges, and particularly the city, barony and lands in free regality. Accordingly, the charter of 1450 may merely have given formal expression to a condition of things which already existed, . either under express grant or the operation of general law. From the earliest times, even before the "free forest" grant of 1241, the bishops of Glasgow must have exercised some sort of jurisdiction throughout their territory, and the powers of a regality would probably be reached by a process of gradual development. These useful measures, putting the ecclesiastical statutes in order, and formulating laws for the government of the burgh and barony, were fol- lowed by one of the most important events in the history of Glasgow, viz., the establishment of its University. About forty years previous to this time, the first university in Scotland, that of St. Andrews, had been founded by Bishop Wardlaw, and was proving a success. King James I.. gave it his patronage, and confirmed its charters. James II., as has been mentioned, was a canon of Glasgow Cathedral, and it was mainly through his influence that Bishop Turnbull succeeded in procuring for his city a distinction similar to that which had been so advantageous to St. Andrews. The documents bearing on the foundation of the University begin with a Bull by Pope Nicholas V., which has this opening sentence : 1 Glasg. Chart., II., p. 27. ^ Ibid., p. 28. Cosmo Innes says: — "A grant of regality took as much out of the crown as the sovereign could give. It was, in fact, investing the grantee in the- sovereignty of the territory '"' (Legal Antiquities, p. 40). 3 loth July, 1476. Glasg. Chart., II., p. 60. 23 " Amongst other blessings which mortal man is able, in this transient life, by the gift of God to obtain, it is to be reckoned not among the least that by 'assiduous study he may win the pearl of knowledge, which shows him the way to live well and happily, and by the preciousness thereof makes the man of learning far to surpass the unlearned, and opens the door for him clearly to understand the mysteries of the universe, helps the ignorant, and raises to distinction those that were born in the lowest place." It is then narrated that the king had represented to the Apostolic see, " the prudent administrator of spiritual as well as temporal things, and the steady and unfailing friend of every commendable undertaking," that he was very desirous that a university should be established in his city of Glasgow, " as being a place of renown and particularly well fitted therefor, where the air is mild, victuals are plentiful, and great store of other things pertaining to the use of man is found." The Pope having fully considered the application, and being impressed with the " suitableness of this city, which is said to be particularly meet and well fitted for multi- plying the seeds of learning and bringing forth of salutary fruits, not only for the advantage and profit of the said city, but also of the indwellers and inhabitants of the whole kingdom of Scotland, and the regions lying round about," therefore erected a university in the city, and ordained that it should flourish in all time, as well in theology and canon and civil law as in arts and every other lawful faculty. The doctors, masters, and students were to enjoy privileges and immunities such as had been granted to the uni- versity of Bologna, and Bishop Turnbull and his successors, for the time being, were to be the chancellors of the university with the same authority as those of Bologna, and specially the right to bestow the degree of master or doctor on those who should be found qualified.^ Two years afterwards. King James, with the view of promoting the prosperity of the university, took under his special protection the rectors, deans, masters, scholars, stationers, parchment makers, and others con- nected with it, and exempted them from liability for taxation or toll throughout the kingdom.- Supplementary to the royal grant. Bishop Turnbull, by a charter dated 1st December, 1453, exempted the same officials from custom on goods bought or sold for their own use throughout the regality, and also made various rules for the accommodation of those frequenting the university, and the trial and punishment of delinquents.^ Furt^ier regulations as to the jurisdiction of the rectors in the settlement of controversies were, in 1461, prescribed by Bishop ^Nluirhead, who like- wise ordained that the rector should have the first place, after the bishop, in synods, processions, and other solemn occasions.* The first general chapter of the University was held in 1451, for the incorporation of members, in the chapter-house of the Friars Preachers. About forty members were incorporated, and Mr. David Cadzow, precentor of the Cathedral, was chosen rector. The next meet- ing, in the presence of the bishop, who was ex officio chancellor, was held in the chapter-house of the Cathedral, which continued to be the usual place of assembly down to the time of the Reformation. iGlasg. Chart., II., p. 31. '^QAz^^g. Chart., II., p. 39. 2i6id, p. 37. ^Ihid., p. 53. 24 There were lectures in canon and civil law and theology from the beginning, and these were delivered in the chapter-house of the Friars Preachers. The Faculty of Arts, taking more definite shape than the other faculties, elected a dean annually, promulgated laws for their government, and acquired buildings in which their work was carried on. The first of these buildings, latterly known as the "Auld Pedagogy," was situated on the south side of Katounraw, but in the year 1460 James, the first Lord Hamilton, granted to the faculty a tenement on the east side of the High Street, between the convent of the Friars Preachers on the south and the land of Sir Thomas Arthurle, chaplain, on the north, together with four acres of land in the Dowhill, beside the Malyndonore Burn. ^ Sir Thomas of Arthurle's tenement or mansion, which formed the northern boundary of the property just described, was gifted by that chaplain to the University in 1467." Along with the grounds attached, this property extended from the High Street to the Malyndoner Burn. The sites thus acquired were occupied by the College till the removal to Gilmorehill in 1870. A statute of the Faculty of Arts, dated 2nd May, 1462, made provision for the celebration of an annual banquet on the Sunday or Feast next after the Translation of St. Nicholas (9th May). All the masters, licentiates, bachelors, and students were to assemble at eight in the morning and hear matins in the chapel of St. Thomas the Martyr ; and thereafter they were to ride in solemn and stately procession, bearing flowers and branches of trees, through the public street from the upper part of the city to the market cross, and so back to the college, and there take counsel for the welfare of the faculty and the removal of all discords and quarrels, that all^ rejoicing in heart, might honour the prince of peace and joy. After the banquet the masters and students were directed to repair to a more fitting place of amusement and there enact some interlude or other show to rejoice the people.^ The university seems to have acquired right to the chapel of St. Thomas. At the time when the university was founded Lord Hamilton, the donor of the High Street site, was patron of the chapel. His pro- genitor Walter Fitz-Gilbert had, in the year 1320, agreed with the chapter of Glasgow Cathedral to give a suit of vestments to the chantry of St. Mary, under the condition that they should be lent four times yearly, for service in the chapel of St. Thomas the Martyr, at Glasgow.^ On 22nd August, 1449, Lord Hamilton, during a vacancy, bestowed the cjhapel upon Mr. David Cadyhow, precentor or chanter in the Cathedral.^ In 1482 a general congregation of the university authorised the expenditure of money on repairs of the chapel and its ornaments,^ and in a rental of the "auld fundatioun of the college" made up in 1565, the following entry occurs : " Item, as to Sanct Thomas kirk and the kirk yaird, the richts thairof is containit in the College buke called Liber' C onclusionum." "^ No ^ Munimenta, I., p. 9. ^ Munimenta, p. 18. The planting of the university seems to have created a demand for building sites in the vicinity. The Friars Preachers took the oppor- tunity of getting a few lots disposed of in augmentation of their revenues. (See Scots Lore, pp. 104-6.) • Munimenta, 11. , p. 39. * Reg. Glasgow, No. 267. * Munimenta, I., p. 15. « Ibid., II., pp. 94-96. ' Ibid., I., p. 93. 25 rental is given, indicating that though the property was claimed it was producing no revenue. From other sources it is ascertained that the chapel was situated in the Trongate. In 1426 a property is described as lying in the street leading from the market cross to the chapels of St. Thomas the Martyr and St. Teneu ; ^ and in 1 505 another property is described as lying in the street of St. Teneu leading from the market cross to the chapels of Saints Thomas and Teneu, matron. There is no trace of any " kirkyaird " in the Trongate other than the burying grounds adjoining the chapel of St. Teneu and the collegiate church of St. Mary and St. Ann ; a,nd taking this fact and all the other known circumstances into account, it seems probable that the chapel of St. Thomas adjoined that of St. Teneu, and the kirkyaird of the latter may have been likewise connected with the former chapel. No titles of St. Thomas' chapel are known to be extant or on record, and the building does not appear to have been in existence about the time of the Reformation, otherwise it would almost certainly have been mentioned in one or other of the numerous descriptions of properties contained in the protocols. The chapel is not alluded to in connection with the transfer of St. Teneu's chapel and cemetery. - In the Cathedral there was an altar dedicated to St. Thomas, and one of its endowments, possessed by the College after the Reformation, consisted of an annual rent payable from a "ruid of land in St. Teneu's croft,"^ and this may possibly have had some connection with the original chapel. Previous to the institution of the college, the city's educational wants were supplied by the Grammar School, the regulation of which was the -special care of the chancellor of the Cathedral. The earliest information regarding the locality of this school is contained in the inventory of the city's writs, which describes a document not now extant. From this source it is ascertained that on 20th January, 1460-61, Simon Dalgleish, precentor and official of Glasgow, gave to Mr. Alexander Galbraith, rector and master of the Grammar School, and his successors in office, a tenement lying on the west side of the High Street, and the south side of Rannald's Wynd. The property was to be held by the master and his scholars for certain religious services, and the provost, bailies, and coun- cillors of the burgh were to be patrons, governors, and defenders of the gift.* On this site the Grammar School stood till about the year 1788, when new premises were secured on Ramshorn grounds, at the corner of George Street and John Street. The new fire station in Ingram Street now occupies the site of the first school. Rannald's Wynd was so called because it formed the entrance to a piece of ground called Rannald's Yard ; but the old name was soon superseded by that of Grammar School Wynd. ^ The exercise by the magistrates and council of their rights of patronage under the gift of 1460-61 subsequently brought them into collision with the chancellor of the Cathedral. On 13th September, 1494, Mr. Martin Wan, the chancellor, appeared in presence of the archbishop, and complained that " a priest named Mr. David Dune, had .set himself to the teaching and instructing of scholars in grammar, and 1 Liber Coll., etc., p. 244. 2 Glasgow Prot., No. 2462. ^ Munimenta, I., p. 172. * Glas. Chart., II., p. 436, No. 28. 6 Glas. Prot., No. 1710. 26 3^ouths in the elements of learning, without his license." The bishop and chapter gave sentence against Dune, and judicially ordered him to desist. ^ It is not said whether the magistrates and council were concerned in this case, but about fourteen years afterwards they seem to have disputed the chancellor's right to present a master to the school in the wynd. On 19th June, 1508, Mr. Martin Rede, then the chancellor, appeared in that school, and there appointed Mr. John Rede to be master ; but Sir John Stewart of Mynto, provost, and certain burgesses who were also present, maintained that the provost, bailies, and community, had the right to admit the master, and both parties referred to the deed of foundation by Simon Dalgleish.'^ How the question was settled at that time is not recorded, but it is known that the Town Council continued to act as patrons of the school till the management of schools was taken over by the board elected under the Education Act of 1872. Bailies Avere essential for carrying on the executive and judicial work of burghs, but provosts could be, and often were, dispensed with. John Stewart, who is designated "the first pro vest that wes in the cite of Glasgu," is found in office on 10th May, 1454, and was probably appointed at the usual period of election in October preceding. No earlier notice of his holding the office has been discovered. It has been conjectured that the appointment of a provost in Glasgow was an outcome of the charter of 1450, whereby the bishops' city and lands were declared to be held in free regality. In that charter there is nothing said on the subject, but in a confirming charter, granted by King James III., on 14th July, 1476, it was specially provided that the bishops should have power to appoint a provost, bailies, sergeants, and other officers for the rule and government of the city. ^ The first appointment of a provost must, therefore, have been made under the implied authority contained in a grant of regality. Provost Stewart is understood to have belonged to a family who had a long and influential connection with the city. In the year 1429, Sir William Stewart of Dalswinton and Garlics obtained the estate of Minto, in Teviotdale, and bestowed it upon his third son. Sir Thomas Stewart of Minto, ancestor of the Lords Blantyre. John Stewart, the provost, was the younger brother of Sir William. By the marriage of Sir Thomas with Isabel, eldest daughter and co-heir of Walter Stewart of Arthurly of the Castlemilk family, he acquired extensive estates in the counties of Lanark and Renfrew, and thus was commenced the family connection with Glasgow and its neighbourhood. Sir Thomas was himself provost in 1480-1, and his descendants frequently filled that office. The first provost appears to have possessed several properties in Glasgow. By an indenture dated 18th December, 1454, he gave to the prior and convent of the Friars Preachers a tenement lying in " Walcargat," as Saltmarket was then called, a rig of land lying in the "Palyhard Croft" — a piece of ground situated to the north of St. Teneu's- 1 Glas. Chart., II., p. 89. 2 Diocesan Reg. Prot., No. 342. ^ Glasg. Chart., II., pp. 60-65. The bishops were likewise authorised to appoint a sergeant or officer, who should carry a silver mace or wand, with the royal arms on the upper end and the arms of the bishop on the lower end, for making arrestments and precepts within the recrality and throughout the diocese. See references to the- mair of fee or sergeant of the barony in Glasg. Prot., Nos. 259, 713, 2411. 27 Croft," 1 and certain annual rents. In consideration of this gift the Friars were to do certain masses at St. Katherine's altar in their kirk "for the said Johne Stuartis saule, hys elderis saulis, and all Chrystyn saulis," and the de profundis was to be said in presence of the people. On the day of the provost's decease, St. Mungo's bell was to be rung through the town, and each friar who said a mass for his soul was to receive " sex penny es and a galown of the best sale ale of the town " to his collation. The prior and convent agreed that Stewart and his wife and heirs should have their " bodyis and banys . . . sepulturyt at the north end of the said altar of Sant Katryne." ^ Provost Stewart died before 25th June, 1485, leaving as his heiress a daughter, Jonet Stewart, wife of Robyn Hall, of Fulbar. These spouses, on the date just mentioned, made an indenture with the prior and convent .similar to that which the provost entered into. The same allowance of ale was provided, " with brede and chese to the collacioune." ^ Succeeding Halls of Fulbar were owners of a tower and fortalice, with " great orchard, hedges, trees, and other pertinents," situated at the head and on the west side of Stockwell Street. ^ Andrew Muirhead, a canon of the Cathedral, succeeded Bishop Turnbull, and was consecrated in 1454. He was a member of the regency during the minority of James III., several times a commissioner to England, and one of the commissioners to negotiate the marriage of James with Margaret of Denmark. In local history he is remembered as. the founder of St. Nicholas' Hospital, an institution which succeeded and probably replaced the ancient hospital of Polmadie. It was endowed with, many pieces of land in Glasgow, but these were early feued out for fixed, sums, and, in consequence of deterioration in the value of money, the revenue derived from that source is comparatively small. Situated in the neigh- bourhood of the Cathedra], the buildings erected for the hospital and relative chapel were used as such till the close of tlie eighteenth century. The modern M'Leod Street now occupies the greater part of the site,. After the buildings fell into decay the funds of the hospital have been applied in pensions of <£3 each to aged poor people, of whom there are at present twenty-two on the roll.*' John Laing, Lord Treasurer, and afterwards chancellor of the- kingdom, succeeded Bishop Muirhead as bishop in 1473, and continued, till his death in 1482. During his episcopate a monastery of Franciscan ^ This croft is now usually called Pallioun Croft in title deeds. It lies on the- north side of Argyle Street, between Queen Street and Mitchell Lane. The lands of Meadowflat formed the northern boundary, and on the west was Glasgow (now called St. Enoch's) burn. The ground was low lying, and, during spates, must occa- sionally have been overtlooded. From a pool in the burn, or a pool in the land, occasional or permanent, the descriptive designation pol-yard, varying into pal-yard, may have been derived. See other conjectures as to the origin of the name in Begality Cluh, 3rd series, p. 115. - Liber Coll., etc., p. 176 ; Glasgow Chart., II., p. 43. 3 Lib. Coll., etc., pp. 195-8. 4 Glas. Prot., Nos. 2145, 2451. ^ Particulars regarding the hospital will be found in Sir Michael Connal's. "Memorial," printed in 1862; also Glasg. Chart., I., p. xlvii. ; Glasg. Prot., No.. 3531. 28 Friars was settled in Glasgow. The Franciscans, so named from their founder, St. Francis, of Assisi, in Italy, were established in 1206, and con- firmed by Pope Innocent III., in 1210. They were otherwise known as Fratres Minorea or Minorites (distinguishing them from the Fratres Majores or Friars Preachers), and as Grey Friars, from the colour of their habit. About the year 1419 a branch of the Franciscans adopted certain reforms, calling themselves Observantines, on account of their more strict observance of the founder's rule. A few towns in Scotland possessed Franciscan monasteries in the fourteenth century, but it was not till about the year 1476 that they came to Glasgow. The spot selected for the monasterv was situated a short distance west from the High Street, nearly opposite the monastery of the Friars Preachers, which was on the east side of the street. Access from the High Street was obtained by a lane which acquired the name of Greyfriars Wynd, and is now known as Nicholas Street. The present Shuttle Street was also sometimes called the Greyfriars Wynd, and it seems to have formed the eastern boundary of the monastery. Some par- ticulars regarding the coming of the Friars to Glasgow are ascertained from a charter of King James III., dated 21st December, 1479, whereby he confirmed to the Friars Minors of the Observantine Order, the sites belonging to them in Edinburgh, St. Andrews, and Glasgow. The Glasgow site is stated to have been gifted by John, bishop of Glasgow, and Mr. Thomas Fersythe, Rector of Glasgow. Bishop John's episcopate began in 1473, so that the monastery must have been founded between that date and 1479. The ground on the west side of the monastery remained the property of the rector, and therefore it is not improbable that the site was taken from his parsonage lands, thus accounting for Fersythe being a party to the foundation. There is very little on record bearing on the history of the Greyfriars in Glasgow. Adhering to their original vow of poverty, they do not seem to have been possessed of other lands, and consequently had no title deeds. In the year 1539 Jerome Kussell, a Grey Friar, was burnt in Glasgow for heresy, but it is supposed that he belonged to Dumfries. The Glasgow Friars appear to have dispersed, and their buildings are understood to have been destroyed at the Reformation. The site of the monastery and its cemetery thereafter came into the possession of the University. ^ On the death of Bishop Laing, George Carmichael was chosen, but died unconfirmed in 1483. His successor was Robert Blacader, bishop of Aberdeen and previously a prebendary of Glasgow. He was much employed in the affairs of the government, and during his episcopate (1484-1508) and the reign of James IV. (1488-1513) the see of Glasgow was erected into an archbishopric. This was a distinction which St. Andrews had obtained in 1472, partly for silencing the old controversy •concerning the superiority of the see of York over the church of Scotland. King James had become a canon of the chapter of Glasgow in early life, and was naturally anxious to promote the prosperity of the cathedral with which he was so intimately connected. Accordingly, in the first year of his reign, an Act of Parliament was passed, whereby "for the ^ See Glasg. Prot., Nos. 2242, 2291. 29 honour and gud public of the realme " the see was erected into a bishopric, with such dignities, immunities, and privileges as were enjoyed by the archbishop of York. Not only the archbishop of St. Andrew's but also the chapter of Glasgow, who feared an encroachment on their privileges, were opposed to the change. The king and bishop guaranteed the privileges of the canons, and in 1491 papal bulls were obtained, declaring the see of Glasgow metropolitan, with the bishops of Dunkeld, Dunblane, Galloway, and Argyll as its suffragans. But questions were not so easily settled with St. Andrews. The archbishop of that see assumed superiority as primate, while the archbishops of Glasgow claimed independence, and this resulted in unseemly proceedings at home and contentions and pleas- between them in the court of Rome, which continued intermittently till the advent of the Reformation terminated the rivalry. On 4th January, 1489-90, an important charter was granted by the king to the bishop, whereby all the properties and privileges of the- bishopric there enumerated were confirmed. The charter also confers, for the first time, a right to the bishop to have a free Tron in the city, so that all merchandise and goods belonging to the citizens and the tenants of the city and barony might be there weighed and the customs exacted. On this being done, the citizens and tenants received a certificate called a " cocket," on production of which their goods were to be free from all other custom, in any towns, ports, and places, within the kingdom.^ From this source there was derived a considerable revenue, in which, as shown in detail in the printed charters and records, the University for some time shared through grants by the bishops. The weighing place was situated near the market cross, in the street which had hitherto been known as St. Teneuis-gait, a name which, thereafter, was gradually changed into Trongate, the present designation. It has been estimated that the population of Glasgow in the latter part of the fifteenth century was about 2,000. Subsequent to the opening of the University, additional building lots were acquired in the High Street, and the establishment of a Tron indicates progress in commerce. In 1503, portions of the Old Green, in the line of the present Bridgegate, were feued by the Town Council to the advantage of the common purse, but not without protest on the part of the inhabitants for preserving their rights in the remaining lands. Besides the clergy and their dependents, the officials and the students of the university, the inhabitants chiefly consisted of merchants doing business in a small way and artizans practising the various crafts. In early times, the merchants were the ruling class in burghs. From their ranks the Bailies were chosen, and they were generally formed into societies or guilds, with special privileges. In 1569, the merchants of Glasgow are found associated and acting through a president ; but what was the nature of their constitution and how long it had lasted have not been ascertained. Craftsmen, likewise, as is shown by Scottish statutes, from 1424 downwards, were usually associated in their respective crafts, having deacons as their head men. Each craft had rules for regulating the conduct of its members and iGlasg Chart, IL, p. 79. 30 managing their joint affairs, and these rules were, from time to time, confirmed by the magistrates and council. A certificate of such con- firmation, vouched under the seal of cause of the burgh, was regarded as its charter, conferring on the craft the status of an incorporation. Such a certificate was technically called a seal of cause. It is probable that seals of cause were granted to crafts in Glasgow in the fifteenth century, but, so far as is known, the earliest which has been preserved is that granted to the skinners and furriers on 28th May, 1516. This seal of cause, as is the case with others dated previons to the Reformation, is granted by the archbishop and the Magistrates and council, jointly. It defines the qualifications of those entitled to set up booths, prescribes the entry money to be paid by craftsmen, and their contribution for upholding the altar of St. ^Nlungo, and provides for the craftsmen producing work of sufficient quality.^ Each craft had its own special altar, to which money and wax had to be contributed. Subsequent to the Reformation, when altarages were abolished, the contributions which used to be devoted to the altars were assigned to the poor. The seals of cause to the other crafts were, in their general character, similar to the one just noticed. Most of these are specified in the printed charters and records, to which reference may be made for details. " In the fifteenth century there was, throughout Scotland, a revival in church-building ; but on account, probably, of the accommodation afforded by the Cathedral for the erection of new altars and altarages by those who were so inclined, no separate church or chapel appears to have been established in Glasgow till the closing year of that period.^ On 3rd October, 1500, David Cunninghame, archdeacon of Argyle provost of the Collegiate Church of Hamilton and official of Glasgow, founded a chaplainry in a church erected, on his charges, in the Gallow- gate, beyond the Malindoner Burn, near the trees called St. Kentigern's, and he endowed the new foundation with various lands and annual rents.^ This was the church or chapel usually called the Little Church of St. Kentigern. There is not much information procurable regarding this establishment. A chaplain, in succession to one who was deceased, was inducted on 24th September, 1513, by delivery of the keys of the church, the bell-rope, book, chalice, and ornaments of the altar.^ Subsequent to the Reformation, the church and its cemetery were conveyed to a feuar. In 1593 the property was purchased by the Town Council, who retained it till 1754, when they sold the site for the erection of an inn. The Saracen Head Inn, at which Dr. Samuel Johnson stayed when he visited Glasgow, thereupon took the place of the old chapel ; and it is interesting 1 Glasg. Chart., I., Abstract, p. 12, No. .306. 2 See also Paper read by Sir James Marwick before the Philosophical Society of Glasgow on 17th March, 1886. ^ The Chapel in connection with the Leper Hospital in Gorbals, and that in connection with St. Nicholas' Hospital, do not come under the category alluded to. A title-deed, in 1539, mentions a former " Capella Sancti Nicholai " on the north side of the Gallowgate. (Liber Coll., &c., p. 122.) This is the only known reference to a chapel of St. Nicholas in that locality, and the date of its existence is not known. * Reg. Glasg., No. 481. * Diocesan Keg. Prot., No. 652. 31 to learn that the stones of the adjoining East Port, which was then being removed, were used in its construction.^ Shortly after the founding of Little St. Kentigern, a church dedicated to St. Roche was founded on the north side of the city. St. Roche was Sj native of Montpellier, in France. It is said that in his lifetime (a.d. 1295-1327) he effected many miraculous cures on persons stricken by the plague, and belief in his power as an intercessor was not lessened by his canonisation. " An entry in the Lord High Treasurer's accounts, dated 30th October, 1502, bears that there were given "to the Franch frere (friar) that brocht ane bane of Sanct Rowk to the King, be the Kingis command, xv. Franch crounes ; summa £10 10s." There appears to have been at this time an awakened interest in the saint, as about four years after the relic was obtained there is notice of a movement in Glasgow for the foundation and endowment of a church dedicated to his name. In 1506 Sir Andrew Birrell, a chaplain, with consent of the archbishop and chapter, and of the provost and bailies of Glasgow, resigned a property in favour of " Sir Thomas Forbes, chaplain of the church of St. Roche, founded and about to be built in the territory of Glasgow." ^ It is not said by whom the church was founded, but an instrument, dated 10th October, 1508, shows that endowments for chaplainries were bestowed by Mr. Thomas Muirhead, rector of Stobo, and of one of these chaplainries the magistrates and community were constituted patrons. The site of the church, its cemetery and croft, appear to have been originally parts of the town's common lands, and they were probably gifted by the community. After the Reformation the magistrates collected the revenues of one of the chaplainries, and in 1569 they disposed of the chapel and cemetery under reservation of a right to bury the dead in the cemetery, a privilege which was exercised during a visitation of the plague in 1645-6.'^ "St. Roche " has now been transformed into " St. Rollox," the name of a well- known district in Glasgow. On the eve of his departure for the Holy Land, which he was not ■destined to reach, as he died on the way, Archbishop Blacader founded two chaplainries in Glasgow Cathedral, and one in the parish of Carstairs, endowing them with thirty-eight merks from the petty customs of the city of Glasgow. To compensate his successors for loss of revenue from petty customs the archbishop had caused to be constructed and repaired, at his costs and charges, a waulk, or fulling mill, on the water of Kelvin, the " ferm " of which was to be paid to himself and his successors.^ This waulk mill perhaps superseded the mill on the Malindoner burn, which save to Saltmarket Street its ori^nal name of Walkerorait. The Kelvin ^ Glasg. Prot., No. 2701. A misreading of the MS. council minute, authorising the stones to be taken, seems to have given rise to the mythical but oft-repeated story that the stones of the Bishop's Palace were used in erecting the inn. The building now forms a tenement of dwelling-houses and shops in Gallowgate, immediately west of Saracen Lane. See farther as to the Saracen's Head Inn, and the celebrities who visited it, in Mr. Kilpatrick's " Literary Landmarks of GlasgoM'," pp. 27-40. 2 Glasg. Chart., I., p. xlviii. 3 Diocesan Reg. Prot., Nos. 181, 602. 4 Glas. Chart., IL, p. 97; Glas. Prot., Nos. 1161, 3516. 5 Reg. Glasg., No. 486. 32 mill was subsequently known as Archibald Lyon's mill, and is frequently referred to in the records. The site now forms part of Kelvingrove Park. Reference has been made . to the negotiations with Duncan, Earl of Lennox, and his daughter Isabella, the Countess of Lennox and Duchess of Albany, regarding the hospital of Polmadie, and benefactions bestowed by them on the Friars Preachers of Glasgow.^ The earldom subsequently passed to Sir John Stewart of Dernely, grandson of Elizabeth, the youngest daughter of Earl Duncan. His grandfather and father had likewise taken an interest in the Friars, as in 1419 and 1433 respectively they bestowed on them yearly pensions of victual and money.- Sir John was created Lord Dernely about the year 1460, and some years afterwards he got possession of the earldom of Lennox. His son Matthew, second earl of the Stewart line, succeeded in 1494, and it was during his earldom that the intimate relationship existing between the Lennox family and the city and regality of Glasgow is first referred to in a contemporary record. Earl Matthew was provost of the burgh in the year 1509-10, and at that time he acquired, by purchase, from the rector of Govan, a site for his mansion in the Stablegreen. It is supposed that at this time the earl would also hold the office of bailie of the barony and regality of Glasgow, as in the year 1578 it was stated, on behalf of his grandson, another Earl Matthew, then regent of the kingdom, that " his guidsire, grandsire, foirgrandsire, and all utheris his f oirbearis wer kyndlie baillies " of the lordship and regality, "and broukit the office thairof past all memory." -"^ A minute of Glasgow Town Council, dated 5th October, 1574, states " that the office of provostre of the burcht and cietie of Glasgw hes nevir or seyndill (i,e., seldom) bene separatit in sindry persounes handis fra the baillierie of oure baronie." ^ Previous to 1574 the provostship, so far as is known, was possessed by an earl of Lennox only in 1510-1, but the duties of bailie of the regality were generally performed by a depute, and it may have been that official who acted as provost for the'time. The first Earl Matthew was likewise sheriff of Dumbarton, and in 1513 he led the men of Lennox and the citizens of Glasgow to the field of Flodden, where he was slain. The earl's widow. Lady Elizabeth Hamilton, sister of the first earl of Arran, is found residing in the Stablegreen mansion three months after the death of her husband.^ In consequence of the forfeiture of the second Earl Matthew in 1545, the mansion reverted to the crown, and it was bestowed on John Hammyltoun of Neilisland in 1550, and on John Stuart, commendator of Coldingham, in 1556. With the rescinding of the forfeiture in 1564, it is understood that the mansion was restored to the earl, whose son, the ill-fated Darnley, probably occupied it in the month preceding his murder at Kirk of Field in Edinburgh.^ James Beaton'^ succeeded Archbishop Blacader, and held the benefice from 1508 till 1523, when he was translated to the See of St. Andrews. On his appointment to the archbishopric of Glasgow Beaton resigned the ^ Antea, pp. 13-15. •* Glasg. Rec, I., p. 22. 2 Lib. Coll., etc., pp. 162, 165. ^ Diocesan Reg., I., pp. 18, 19. 3 Privy Council Reg., II. , p. 697. ^ Glasg. Chart., I., p. dxxxiv. ^ Bethune, Betone, and Betoun are varying forms which this name takes in 16th century MSS. "Beaton" is adopted here in conformity with the modera usage. 33 office of lord treasurer, which he previously held ; but he was made chancellor of the kingdom in 1515, and took a leading part in the politics of the time. Within two weeks after the Flodden calamity the Scottish estates met and crowned the infant king, and, following out the instructions left by James lY., appointed Queen ]\Jargaret guardian of her son and regent of the kingdom, while the Archbishop of Glasgow and the Earls of Huntly, Angus, and Arran were associated with her as councillors. But in the absence of central control, and with not a few members of the nobility more concerned about their own aggrandizement than the common weal, rivalry and strife soon manifested themselves, and the marriage of Margaret to the Earl of Angus, in the first year of her widowhood, brought on a crisis. A new regent became a necessity, and the choice lay between two noblemen, the Duke of Albany and the Earl of Arran. John, fourth Duke of Albany, was son of the younger brother of James III., and, after the young king, next heir to the throne. James, second Lord Hamilton and first Earl of Arran, was the son of that Lord Hamilton whose donations to the college and benefactions for religious purposes in Glasgow have already been noticed. The earl's mother was Princess Mary, eldest daughter of King James II., and he and Albany were thus in the same degree of kin to the king, though the earl's descent being through a daughter, his claim was postponed to that of the duke, whose descent was through a son of James II. Albany had been brought up in France, where his chief estates lay, and he was unacquainted with the Scottish customs and people; but, through the influence of Bishop Elphinstone and others, he was chosen regent. Before Albany's arrival in this country, which did not take place till the month of May, 1515, the Earl of Arran, with his nephew, John, Earl of Lennox (who had succeeded his father in 1513), and the Earl of Glencairn, had taken up arms against the Earl of Angus and his party. In 1514 Lennox seized the castle of Dumbarton, which was then regarded as the key of the west, and Erskine, the governor, who held it for the Queen, was expelled. Two years after- wards Albany compelled Lennox to surrender the fortress. As part of the insurrectionary movements of these western lords, the castle of Glasgow had been besieged and taken from the Archbishop by John Mure of Caldwell, one of Arran's adherents. This happened on 20th February, 1515, and the facts are narrated in a decree by the lords of council, dated 4th March, 1517. The archbishop had raised an action against Muire ''for the wranguis and violent ejection, and furth putting of his servands out of his castell and palace of Glasgow and taking of the samyn fra them ; and for the wranguis spoliation, intrometting, away taking, and withhalding fra the said maist reverend fader" of certain goods, such as beds, clothing, jewels, utensils, provisions, ammunition and arms, all specified in detail ; " and for the wranguis destruction of his said castell and place, brekinor down of the samyn with artalzary and utherwais." The lords ordained Mure to restore to the archbishop what had been taken away or to pay the value.^ ^ Macgregor ; in Transactions of Glas. Arch. Soc. (new series), I., pp. 232-6. Glas. Chart., I., p. dxxxv. C 34 Some of the visits of King James Y. to Glasgow are noticed in his Household Accounts. On 15th October, 1525, he and his council, arriving from Stirling, were in Glasgow, and were entertained by Arch- bishop Dunbar the whole of that day and part of the next. After dinner the royal party rode to the palace of Enchenzean (Inchinnan), the residence of the Earl of Lennox/ where they had supper. The earl entertained the king and his retinue till after dinner on 17th, when they left for Dumbarton. On 25th January, 1529, the king rode from Stirling to Glasgow. There the purchases for the royal table were 160 loaves. 30s.; 40 gallons of ale, 53s. 4d.; 3 carcases of beeves, X4 10s.; 4 quarters of a calf, 20s.; 16 sheep, £b 6s. 8d.; 4 ox tongues and 21bs. of suet, 3s. The king was again in Glasgow on 4th February, when he gave to the Friars 96 loaves and 4 gallons of ale. On 11th June, 1533, he passed through Glasgow on his way from Stirling on a pilgrimage to the Church of St. Ninian at Candida Casa.^ During the last five years of Beaton's residence in Glasgow, John Major, theologian and historian, was principal regent of the college, and had as one of his pupils John Knox, the Reformer, who matriculated at Glasgow in 1522. In the following year the archbishop was translated to St. Andrews, and Major got an appointment in the university of that city. Between 1513 and 1527 there is scarcely anything known regarding the conduct of municipal affairs in Glasgow. John Schaw, who was provost depute in 1513, appears as principal provost in 1514. In the year 1514-5, and again in 1519-20, George Colquhoun is named as provost depute, but throughout that period the name of no provost principal has been preserved. In 1527 Robert Steuard of Mynto was provost, and on 18th October of that year he granted a bond of manrent binding himself to become " man and servitor " to James, Earl of Arran — this bond to endure so long as he was provost of Glasgow.^ Steuard continued provost till the year 1537. Gavin Dunbar, nephew of the Bishop of Aberdeen of the same name, and tutor to James Y., succeeded Archbishop Beaton on the transference of the latter to St Andrews. Dunbar was archbishop from 1525 till his death in 1547, and held the chancellorship of the kingdom from 1528 till 1547. During the greater part of his time the country was in a state of comparative repose, affording the opportunity for attention to domestic concerns. In this period there were founded in Glasgow a hospital and chaplainry and also a collegiate church, each of considerable extent. The founder of the hospital and chaplainry was Roland Blacader, sub-dean of Glasgow, and a nephew of Archbishop Blacader. The deed of foundation has been preserved in a notarial copy, but the dates are ambiguous, and the precise time when the endowment took effect cannot 1 The earl took a prominent part in public affairs during the minority, and at last, in 1526, he lost his life in an attempt to rescue the king from the power of the Douglases. ■■^ Excerpta e Libris Domicilii (Bannatyne Club), 1836. ^Glas. Chart., I., p. Ixii. ; also Abstract, No. 311. A bond of manrent implied an obligation on the stronger party to defend the weaker, who, in return, undertook to render personal service for such protection. 35 he specified. Blacader was sub-dean in 1503, and perhaps previously, and it is supposed that he lived till 1540 or 1541. About the year 1527 -James Houston succeeded to the sub-deanery, but, if certain documents are to be trusted, Blacader still retained the title of sub-dean.^ The chaplain under the new foundation was to officiate in the cathedral at the altar of St. John the Baptist and St. Nicholas, on the south side of the nave, at the first pillar from the rood loft. Various lands and a long list of annual rents were bestowed as endowments. Devout masses were to be celebrated daily, and the chaplain was to be master of the hospital in the Stable- green, then newly founded by Blacader, for " the poor and indigent •casually coming thereto," and he was to have his chamber within the hospital. A trustworthy married man, who was to be keeper, had to ■provide fire and bedding for six beds, and have a garden for vegetables and herbs. The keeper and his wife were enjoined to " cook green vegetables with garden herbs every night for the feeding and nourishment ■of the poor assembling there," and cooking utensils, furnishings, and coals were to be purchased. Precise rules were laid down for the celebration of masses and exequies for the founder and his friends. By one of the conditions sixty poor people, possessing hearth, house, and home in the city, were to attend in church yearly, on the day of the founder's obit, and pray for his soul ; and on the same day eight chaplains were to sit around the founder's tomb in their surplices and celebrate the obsequies of the dead. Each of the poor householders was to receive 8d., and each of the chaplains 12d. for their services.- The masses and other religious ^services must have ceased at the Reformation, though the hospital was continued for some time. The founder had appointed Sir William Craufurd to be chaplain and master of the hospital, and he seems to have retained it till about the year 1589, when a vacancy occurred. The magistrates and council, who then had the patronage, thereupon assigned the chaplainry and hospital to Thomas Cloggy, on condition that he should uphold the hospital "and keep the tennour of the foundation." An inspection of the hospital was made at that time, and the report of its condition may here be given, as it affords some particulars regarding the construction of buildings of the period : — "The yaird dyk, the north syd thairof weill dykit and kaipit with stane, and ane haill hedge on the south syd thairof ; the well weill kaipit with stane, ane elne above the eird, with the yaird yett sufficient and lokfast ; item, the heich chalmer of the said hospitall weill lof tit and jestit, twa windois within the samyn staincherit with irne, ane stand bed fixit in the wall of the said chalmer, weill bandit, ane panttrie dure and ane saig dure .... without hes ane sufficient guid dure and ioir yett weill wallit and lokit, with ane raill galrie stair and ane turlies upoun the northmost windo therof ; item, fand the laich hous thairof with six stand beddis of aik sufficient, with ane paatrie lokfast, and ane mekill kist standand within the same claspit with irne on everie nook ; fand tlie coilhous dure sufficientlie lokit and bandit, weill wallit and kapit round about ; item, the haill houssis of the said hospitall sufficient in ruif, tymmer, sklait, and watterfast ; item, fand ane doubill .foiryett bandit, without ane lok, with the wallis of the clois weill kapit round about. "^ ^ In a protocol, dated 12th December, 1533, James Houston was designated "young sub-dean " — Glas. Prot., No. 1174. '^ The deed of foundation is given in full translation in Glas. Prot., No. 618. ^Glas. Kec.,1., pp., 147-8. — The founder is here called "Allan" Blacader, by ^which name he is also sometimes mentioned in protocols. 36 In 1 605 the craftsmen of Glasgow purchased the endowments and also* the hospital buildings for the purpose of applying the site for their own hospital, then proposed to be erected. But another site was subse- quently fixed upon, and Blacader's hospital, then ruinous, was sold by the crafts in 1610.^ The other foundation to which allusion has been made was promoted by Blacader's successor, James Houstoun, who was sub-dean from about the- year 1527 till his death in 1551. It consisted of a collegiate church,, served by a provost, eleven canons or prebendaries, and three choristers. All these were provided for by Houstoun, with the exception of three prebendaries, who were added by other benefactors. The magistrates, and council had the appointment of eight of the prebendaries and one of the choristers, and they manifested their interest in the foundation by endowing the church with sixteen acres of the common moor. The site- assigned to the church was that now occupied by the Tron Church, on the- south side of the Trongate. Among numerous properties throughout the* city which Houstoun had accumulated, and which formed the principal endowments, his acquisitions in the Trongate enabled him to lay out not only a site for the church and a cemetery, but also a yard or garden for- each of the prebendaries, all of whom were probably provided with, dwellings, as they were bound to make personal residence at the church. Very little is known as to the edifice, its size, form, and architectural features, and it could not have been long in use till the ritual for which it was founded was declared to be illegal. The Reformation put an end to such services, but the priests who held the benefices were allowed to retain them for life on giving up one-third of the revenue for the new ministry- and other purposes. Subsequent to the Reformation the church site and cemetery were disposed of by the town council, but they reacquired the- property about the year 1592, and fitted up the church as a Protestant place of worship. Since that time the building has been extended over a larger area, and the church was wholly rebuilt about the year 1793, but still th) present site of the Tron Church is practically that which was. occupied by the collegiate church of St. Mary and St. Ann. During the time of Archbishop Dunbar the principles of the new faith were spreading in Scotland, and to stop this tendency repressive measures- of an extreme nature were resorted to. Patrick Hamilton had suffered martyrdom in 1528, and others had passed through the same ordeal. In 1539, Jerome Russell, said to be a Grey-friar from Dumfries, and a young man named Kennedy, were brought before the Archbishop of Glasgow and a body of inquisitors on a charge of heresy. Dunbar is credited with being disposed to treat the case leniently, but his scruples were overruled,, and the two victims perished at the stake. In a Parliament held at Edinburgh in March, 1542-3, it was resolved that the Bible might be read in a Scots or English translation, whereupon "ane maist reverend fader in God, Gavin, archbischop of Glasgow, chancellor, for himself and in name and behalf of all the prelates of this ^Glas. Prot., Nos. 619-21. Blacader's hospital stood a little south of Dobbie's. Loan, on the west side of the street now called Castle Street, opposite the Bishop's. Palace. 37 Tealine," dissented, and opposed the resolution till a provincial council of the whole clergy of the realm should decide "gif the samyne be necessare to be had in vulgare toung to be usit amang the Queen's lieges or nocht." Dunbar was at this time chancellor, but shortly afterwards he ^was replaced by Cardinal Beaton, who had succeeded his uncle, James Beaton, as Archbishop of St Andrews in 1539. Knox uses opprobrious epithets towards the archbishop, and exerts his powers of ridicule in describing a scuffle for precedency between him and the Archbishop of St Andrews and their respective adherents. So far, however, as can be gathered from authentic records or annals, the arch- bishop, though a zealous upholder of church rules and opposed to ■changes unless sanctioned by regular procedure, was of an amiable and benevolent disposition. John Major, who knew him in his youth and later years, takes the opportunity, when dedicating to him the " Commentary on St. Luke," to refer to his studies in philosophy and the civil and canon law, and Buchanan sounded his praises in Latin verse. ^ He built a stately gate- house at the Episcopal Palace, and by his wdll he directed his executors to pay considerable sums for two bells and the repair of the western tower of the cathedral, in which they were to be hung." On the death of James Y., in 1542, a few weeks after the disastrous affair of Sol way Moss, when many of the Scottish lords were captured by the English, the government of Scotland was again thrown into disorder. The schemes of Henry VIII. for consolidation of the two kingdoms, the intrigues between him and the Scottish nobles and among themselves, and the dissensions arising from the spread of reformed doctrines, make up the history of the early years of Queen Mary's minority. As being .specially concerned with Glasgow, two members of the nobility, the Earls of Arran and Lennox, require to be noticed. James, second Earl of Arran, in right of his near relationship to the infant queen, being next in succes- sion to the crown, was declared regent or governor of the kingdom, an office which he held till 1554, when the queen-mother, Mary of Guise, was .raised to that office. In 1548 he had been created by the French king Duke of Chatelherault, the title by which he was thenceforth generally known. At first the regent acted with the reforming party, being chiefly instru- mental in passing the resolution allowing the Bible to be read in the common language, and was disposed to favour the schemes of the English king ; and it was with the view of neutralising his influence in these respects that Henry's great opponent. Cardinal Beaton, invited the Earl of Lennox, then in France, to return to this country. Matthew, Earl of Lennox, succeeded his father in 1526. In 1531 he obtained the governor- .ship and revenues of Dumbarton Castle, and it is on record that he held* ^ Gordon's Scotichronicon, II., p. 521. ^ Mr. Joseph Bain, in an article in the Archceologieal Journal for December, 1S92, has suggested that it was one of the archbishop's bells which was recast in 1594. ■ The expense was borne by taxation, though Marcus Knox, the city treasurer at that time, has been credited with providing it from his own means. The bell of 1594, as recast in 1790, and bearing a long inscription referring to the "gift" by Marcus Knox, now lies in the chapter-house of the cathedral, having been replaced by a new .bell presented by Mr. John Garroway in 1896. 38 the bailiary of the regality of Glasgow/ though the precise date of appointment is not known. The earl spent the early part of his life in the* service of the King of France, from whom he had promise of assistance in men and money when he came to Scotland in 1543. Lennox at once took active measures in opposing the regent ; but in about a j'ear, for reasons- which need not be detailed, the policy of each was completely changed. The regent renounced his connection with those who favoured the reformed doctrines and took the side of Cardinal Beaton and Scottish independence, while Lennox became a zealous supporter of the schemes of the English king. At the outset of his desertion of the national cause Lennox garrisoned the castle of Glasgow, and (as related by Pitscottie) Regent Arran, the' governor, on 8th March, 1543-4, besieged that fortress with 12,000 men and artillery brought from Edinburgh. " The siege," says the chronicler, "lasted ten days, till all their powder and bullets were spent. Therefore, they practised with the keepers of the castle to yield it, promising great, rewards to them, and all who were with them. The keepers were John Stuart and William, being sons to the Abbot of Dryburgh, who, knowing: of no relief, were glad of the offer, and yielded the castle to the governor. Notwithstanding, the two brethren foresaid were imprisoned during the governor's pleasure, and all the rest were immediately hanged." '^ A writer of the 16th or early 17th century supplies a different date, and does not state the numbers of soldiers or days of the siege, which in his narrative looks a, simpler affair : — " On 1 April, 1544, the governour, the cardinall, the erllis of Argyle; Bothwell, with mony utheris lordis, convenit be oppin proclamatioun at Glasgow and saigit the castell thairof and steipill, quhilk was keipit be the erle of Lennox and his complices, quhairat was great slauchter, quhilk was given over be the said erle. Thair wer hangit xviij men, be the governour, as traitouris ; thair wer tane my lord Maxwell, the erle of Angus, James of Parkheid, and James of the Watter, and haid to Hamiltoun, and thair put in captivitie. . . . Upoun 3d April the governour with his complices wan Cruikstoun, the principall hous of the erle of Lennox."^ On 1st May the English invaders landed at Leith, and the governor's, army had accordingly to retrace their steps, though their opposition could not prevent the seizure and burning of Edinburgh and the ravaging of the east country. This turn of affairs seems to have encouraged Lennox ancf his supporters in an attempt to retrieve their position in Glasgow, On 17th May an agreement was entered into, at Carlisle, between King Henry and the Earls of Lennox and Glencairn, whereby the two earls engaged to do their utmost to put the principal Scottish fortresses into. Henry's hands. Lennox proceeded to Dumbarton Castle, while Glencairn assembled an army at Glasgow, of which John Stewart of Minto, art adherent of Lennox, was then provost. The citizens, as in duty bound, took the side of their provost ; and as he, according to the usual custom, ^ Privy Council Reg.. II., p. 697. In the list of the earl's forbears who Lad* possessed the bailiary his father (Earl John, 1513-26) is omitted. 2 History of Scotland, by Robert Lindesay of Pitscottie (1728 edition), pp. 182-3^ ^ Diurnall of Occurrents in Scotland (Bannatyne Ckib), p. 31. 39 was probably also depute-bailie of the regality, a fair proportion of the rentallers may have joined the citizens. The author above quoted says : — *'0n 24th May the governour was gadderit to the number of 1000 men, and the erle of Glencairne come out of Glasgow, with his friendis to the number of 500. quhair thir pairties met, on the mure of Glasgow, and it was cruellie fochtin; bot at last the erle of Glencairne with his company fled, and the said erlis sone, callit Androw, was slane, with mony utheris of that pairtie. On the governotiris pairtie was slane the laird of Colmiskeith, his maister houshald, with twelf uther small men, and thairefter the said governour past to the toun of Glasgow and spoulzeit the samyne and left littill thairin." ^ This conflict occurred on the Gallowmuir, at a place where the citizens practised archery, and which on that account was called the Butts. Annalists, both ancient and modern, have many versions of the " Battle of the Butts," and it is impossible to reconcile all the discrepancies. Bishop Lesley, who wrote within thirty years after the event, treats the siege of the castle and the engagement on the moor as parts of a simultaneous movement, but, apart from this anachronism, his spirited account of what took place seems fairly accurate and instructive : — " The Governour past to Lynlythgw, quhair the erle of Lenox departed fra him 'secreitlie on the nycht, and past to Glasgw with men and all kynd of munitione. Quhen certane knoulege wes brocht to the Governour that the erle of Lenox wes thus suddentlie departed, and that he had fortefeit Glasgw, tending to dissobey his authoritie, suddentlie convenit ane pouer of his awin freindis, most speciall with the assistance of the Lord Boyde, and tuik his jorney towart Glasgw, quhair the erle of Lenox and Glencairne had convenit gret pouer of thair frendis for resisting of the persuit of the governour, and determinat to meit him furth of the toun of Glasgw and gif him battell ; bot the erle of Lenox him self tareit not upoun the sti-aikis, bot departed thairforthe immediatlie befoir the battell to Dumbartane castell, quhair he remaned all the tyme of the field ; and the erle of Glencarne, accompaneit with the lairdis Tullibarne, Houstoun, Buchannane, M'Farlan, Drum- quhassill, and mony utheris baronis and gentillmen of the Lenox and barrony of Ranfrew, and utheris places thairabout, with the haill burgesses, communitie, and abill kirkmen of the citie of Glasgw, come furth of the touu and arrayed thame in battell upoun the muir of Glasgw, ane myle frome the citie, apoun the eist pairte thairof. The governour, with his army approcheing to thame, lychtit upoun fuit, and suddentlie both the armeis with sic forces ran together and joyned, that none culd persistentlie discerne quhilk of thame maid the first onset. It wes crewellie fochin a lang space on ather syd, with uncertine victorie, and grit slauchter on boith the sydis. Bot at last the victorie inclyned to the governour, and the uther parte was constraned to gife bakis and flie. Thair wes on Lenox part slayne mony gentill men, preistis, and commonis, and speciallie the laird of Houstoun ; and the laird of Minto, being then provest of Glasgw, was evill hurt, and mony takin presoners. And on the governouris syd the lairds of Kamskeyth and Silvertounhill war slayne with dyverse utheris. The governour, following his victorie, entered in the toun and besegit the castell and stepill, quhilk was randerit to him. Bot presentlie he causet saxtene gentill men, quho kepit the same, to be hangit at the Croce of Glasgw, and pardonit the utheris inferiors suddartis. The hoill citie wes spulyeit, and war not the speciall labouris of the Lord Boyd, quha maid ernest supplicatioune to the governour for sauftie of the same, the hoill toun, with the bischoppe and channonis houssis, had bene alluterlie brint and destroyit." ^ Lesley adds that at the desire of Lennox, then in Dumbarton, the Earl of Angus and Lord Maxwell came to Glasgow to negotiate, but the ^ Diurnall of Occurrents, p. 32. ^ History of Scotland (Bannatyne Club), pp. 176-7. 40 governor secretly removed them " furth of the Black Freris of Glasgow, quhair the counsell was holdin for the tyme," and sent them to Hamilton Castle. In June of the following year (1545) a meeting of the Privy Council was held at Glasgow, at which there were present the Queen-mother, Governor Arran, Cardinal Beaton, chancellor, the Archbishop of Glasgow, and others. Shortly before this a French army had " cum to the realme of Scotland for defense thereof aganis our old inymyis of Ingland." The French soldiers had disembarked at Dumbarton, and as some of them were in Glasgow or its vicinity the governor and lords of council enjoined the provost and bailies to fix the prices of flesh, bread, and ale to be sold to the foreigners — the best carcase of mutton to be 10s., and the best carcase of beef to be 28s.^ As a necessary consequence of his English alliance, the Scottish estates of the Earl of Lennox were declared to be forfeited. This terminated for the time his connection with Glasgow, and the archbishop thereupon appointed the Earl of Arran and his heirs to be bailies of all the lands in the barony and regality of Glasgow for the period of nineteen years, with power to hold courts and exercise the usual functions. Those duties the earl would no doubt perform by deputy, and, according to usual custom, the depute bailie would probably be provost of Glasgow for the time. During the greater part of the nineteen years the provostship was possessed by members of the Hamilton family. After the death of Archbishop Dunbar in 1547, there was a vacancy in the see, during which James Houston, sub-dean, and after him Gavin Hamilton, dean, acted as vicars general.^ In 1550 the dean and chapter elected Alexander Gordon, brother to the Earl of Huntly, as archbishop, but he was not consecrated, and he resigned in 1551. James Beaton, abbot of Arbroath, was then appointed, and he was consecrated at Rome in 1552. When the violence which characterised the early proceedings of the Reformers was beginning to manifest itself, the archbishop obtained from his regality bailie, then styled Duke of Chatelherault, a guarantee of protection. By this document, which is dated 6th February, 1557-8, and called a " bond of maintenance," the duke referred to his bailiary appoint- ment in 1545, to the singular favour which he bore towards the " Metropolitane Kirk of Glasgow," and to " this perillous and dangerous tyme, quhair detestabil heresies ryses and increasis in the diocy of Glasgow." Being resolved to repress these heresies to the extent of his ability, the duke bound himself to take the part of the archbishop and his chapter on all necessary occasions, and defend them and their privileges against any person within the realm, except the sovereign ; ' ' and speciallie sail assist and concur in expelling of heresies within the diocy of Glasgow, and punising of heretykis ... to the honour of God and our patron, St. Mungo."^ Notwithstanding these assurances the duke eventually joined the lords of the congregation, and a decisive stage was reached Avhen the Parliament which met in August, 1560, recognised the 1 Privy Council Reg., I., p. 3. 2 cA&s. Prot., No. 1348. =^Glas. Chart., II., pp. 125-6. 41 reformed faith as the established religion of the nation. In the previous month Archbishop Beaton, taking with him the muniments and other valuables belonging to the cathedral, sailed to France and never returned. He served Queen Mary as her ambassador or agent at the court of France, and was employed by James YI. in a similar capacity. In 1568 the archbishop, for not appearing before the lords of council in answer to a summons, was denounced a rebel, and his moveable goods were forfeited. Up till this time, and on till towards the end of the year 1570, Beaton ■collected the rents of lands in the regality and granted rights to rentallers and vassals, but shortly after this John Porterfield, the iirst of the post- Reformation archbishops, is found granting a charter as such.^ On account of its situation Glasgow escaped the ravages which overtook the eastern and southern districts during the ferocious raids of " our auld enemies," in which so many towns, abbeys, and churches were destroyed. The citizens, however, had their share of the troubles which disturbed Scotland during the early stages of the Reformation. Following the outbreak at Perth in May, 1559, various churches and monasteries throughout the country were demolished or injured, and in this tumult Glasgow did not escape, though the extent of damage is not precisely known. In the beginning of the year 1560 a detachment of the lords of the congregation, as the Reforming confederacy were designated, were in Glasgow, and it has been stated that they sacked and plundered the religious houses. Blackfriars Monastery is not heard of subsequent to that year, though the church, needing and getting repairs, seems to have been continuously used. Greyfriars Monastery, if not destroyed, was deserted in 1560.^ The churches of St. Teneu, Little St. Kentigern, and St. Roche are not again heard of as in use for religious services, and the collegiate church of St. Mary and St. Ann had to be renovated before being used as a Protestant place of worship about thirty years after the Refor- mation. In August, 1560, a sort of circular was sent by the lords of the congregation to certain persons in different districts, requiring them to pass to the kirks within their bounds "and tak doun the haill images thereof and bring them furth to the kirkyard and burn them openly, and siclyke cast doun the altars, and purge the kirk of all kinds of monuments of idolatry ; and this ye fail not to do, as ye will do us singular empleasure ; and so commits to the protection of God. Fail not, but ye tak good heed that neither the desks, windocks, nor doors be onyways hurt or broken, either glassin work or iron work."^ It is, there- fore, probable that the cathedral and all the other churches in the city were cleared of their altars, relics, and ornaments, either by the church- men themselves, who removed some articles for safety, or by the iconoclastic Reformers in their zeal for the suppression of idolatry. An order of the Privy Council, dated loth February, 1561-2, after reciting the uses to which "the places of freris, as yet standand undemolissit," might be applied, authorised the provosts and bailies of "Abirdene, Elgin, Inver- 1 Glas. Prot., No. 2015. An act of the Scottish parliament, passed in 1598, irestored Archbishop Beaton to his benefices and dignities. He died in 1603. ^ Ibid., Nos. 1370, 1374, 2242, 2291. 3 Hill Burton's History of Scotland, III., p. 354. 42 ness, Glasgow, and utheris burrowis of this realme, quhair the samj/n ar nocht demolissit, to interteny and uphold the saidis freris places standand in the saidis townis," for the common weal of these towns till farther- instructions were given. This seems to indicate that one or both of the Friars' places in Glasgow still stood, though not necessarily intact. An example of the straits to which the expelled Friars were subjected is afforded by a writing granted by the convent of the Friars Preachers of Glasgow to John Graham, the son of a burgess in Glasgow, In this deed the dispersion of the order of Friars is narrated, and it is stated that without the aid rendered by Graham to the Glasgow Friars, in their extreme necessit}^, they could not have sustained life ; and, therefore, in return for that aid they granted Graham the great tenement occupied by him, with the gardens belonging thereto, but excepting the cemeter}^ A feu-duty of four marks yearly was to be paid to the Friars, and it wa» provided that if they and their order were restored they should be reponed in the gardens, but the tenement was to be retained by Graham for pay- ment of a feu duty of three merks. This grant was subsequently set aside on the ground of illegality,^ and the property was transferred to the college. The college buildings at this time were in an unfinished state, and the revenues were of small amount. Accordingly, when the church endowments were set free the opportunity was taken of improving the financial position. By the First Book of Discipline, proposed by Knox and others in 1560, special provision was made for the maintenance of the three universities of St Andrews, Glasgow, and Aberdeen, and it was proposed that they should be "doted with temporall landis, with rentis and revenewis of the bischoprikis temporalitie, and of the kyrkis col- legiate."" Though these proposals did not obtain the formal approval of the legislature, and the aid received did not come up to anticipation, the universities shared to a considerable extent in the church endowments. On 13th July, 1563, Glasgow University got from Queen Mary, who was then in the city, a grant of the " manse and kirkrowme," thirteen acres of land, and various annual rents, all of which had belonged to the Friars Preachers. This was the first instalment of the Friars' property which came to the college, and the remainder was not long in following. On 16th March, 1566-7, Queen Mary transferred to the magistrates and council all lands and revenues belonging to any chaplainries, altarages, or prebends founded in any church, chapel, or college within the city, together with the places of the Black and Grey Friars, and all lands and revenues belonging to them. The purpose of the grant, as expressed in the charter, was the support of the ministry and the maintenance of hospitals for the poor and maimed. Under an act passed by the Privy Council on 1 5th February, 1561-2, a third part of the fruits and rents of all benefices within the realm was upliftable by collectors appointed by the crown, the remaining two-thirds being left to the "auld possessours." Accordingly the revenues derived from Queen Mary's grant were at first inconsider- able, and. in order to provide what was necessary. Regent Moray, by a crown grant in 1568, assigned to the magistrates and council the thirds of ^ Lib. Coll., etc., pp. Ixiv.-lxvii. ^ "Works of John Knox, II., p. 218. 43 the chaplainries and altarages contained in Queen Mary's charter. Shortly- after this, provision was made for paying the minister's stipend out of the parsonage teinds, and as the result of negotiations — of which, unfortu- nately, no record has been preserved ^ — the magistrates and council on 8th January, 1572-3, transferred to the college all the properties and revenues then possessed by them under Queen Mary's charter." The magistrates and council reserved right to bestow those chaplainries and prebends, of which they had previously owned the patronage, for the maintenance of the sons of burgesses in the schools of the city.^ This destination for bursaries was changed in 1594, and the revenues were, with the consent of Parliament, set aside for the ministry. From this source there was received a sum of about £250 Scots (£20 16s. 8d. stg.) yearly, and this was all that the magistrates and council retained of the church endow- ments conveyed to them at the Reformation. There are indications that the university was falling into decay before the Reformation. John Davidson had been principal regent from 1556, and he seems to have continued in that capacity till 1572, though in the interim he had been appointed minister of Hamilton."* Between 1572 and 1574 Peter Blackburn acted as regent, and in the latter year Andrew Melville, the eminent Presbyterian leader, was appointed principal. By this time the ecclesiastical endowments had been acquired, and shortly afterwards King James, acting by the Regent Morton, bestowed the parsonage of Govan, and gave the university a new constitution.'^^ Refer- ring to the change from the old system to the new, and especially to the appointment of Andrew Melville as principal in 1574, Cosmo Innes remarks : " All the stately ceremonial and sounding titles of the old academic life, all the university forms, were dismissed, which had served to bind together the scholars of all Europe in the last age. In their place, however, came the fervour of a new and animating faith, whose professors had not yet abjured secular learning, and some of whose leaders were foremost in scholarship. Andrew Hay, the rector, was undoubtedly the most zealous mover of the new foundation, and the Regent Morton its most powerful supporter ; but the man on whom was laid the restoration of letters in Glasgow was Andrew Melville. The workman was in every way suited to the task. Melville was accomplished in all the learning of the age, and far in advance of the scholars of Scotland. Vehement and resolute, yet of kindly nature, he was fit for the rough time, and for ^The charter bears that the endowment had been resolved upon after " careful meditation, and with the constant and oft-repeated exhortation, persuasion, advice^ and help of a much-honoured man, Mr Andrew Hay, rector of the church of Renfrew, vice-superintendent and rector of our University of Glasgow." - Glas. Chart., II., p. 149 ; ratified by Parliament, 26th January, 1572-3. Ihid., p. 162. In view of one of the main purposes of the original grant being the main- tenance of the ministry, it may be mentioned that the charter to the college imposed on the principal the duty of, "every day of the week, publicly reading and expounding the sacred scriptures in the college pulpit" (Ibid., p. 154); and the regents of the college were to " be bound to read prayers in their turns in the church which is now the nearest to the college, and was before called the church of the- Preaching Friars" [Ibid., p. 155). 2 Ihid., p. 161. ^ Glasgow Prot. , Nos. 2112-3. ^ Crown Charter dated 13th July, 1577. Glas. Chart., IL, p. 168. 44 -encouraging his followers in the severe studies of which he set the example. His aim evidently was to take advantage of the sudden zeal for education, and to instruct teachers who might spread and continue its blessing." ^ Previous, to the Reformation the parochial clergy of Glasgow consisted of a rector or parson, a vicar who drew the vicarage teinds and dues, and it is believed that there were also two vicar-pensioners, one for the urban, and another for the landward j)art of the parish.- The rector held a prebend of the cathedral, with the designation of Glasgow primo, and besides the parsonage teinds he possessed various portions of land in and around Glasgow. At the Reformation the benefice was valued at i>60 4s. 8d. in money ; 32 chalders 8 bolls meal ; 9 chalders 3 bolls bear ; 3 barrels herring ; and 10 merks money. The vicarage in 1561 was leased for 103 merks, and it is noted that "the special rental of the vicarage consists in corps-presents, umest claiths, teind lint and hemp, teinds of the yairds of Glasgow, a third pairt of the boats that arrives to the brig, Paschmes teinds of the browsters, and the oblations at Pasche."^ Some of these terms require explanation. " Corps-present " was a funeral gift to the church in recompense for anything that had been omitted or withheld by the deceased. " Umest claith," uppermost cloth, i.e., the upper or outer garment of wearing apparel received by the vicar on the death of s, parishioner. " Oblations at Pasche " were the altar offerings at Easter, a time at which the "brousters" or brewers appear to have paid teinds. Though not quite clear as put in the quotation, it is probable that the word " teinds " applies to the boats as well as the " yairds," and, if so, the vicar would be entitled to the teind of one-third part of the boat loads of herrings and other fish arriving at the bridge.^ Vicars-pensioners were so called because they were employed to perform specified duties for payment of a fixed yearly pension. At the Reforma- tion the parsonage was possessed by Henry Sinclair, but on account of his other avocations he cannot have been able to give that office much personal attention. A younger son of Sir Oliver Sinclair of Brechin, Henry Sinclair, obtained the rectory of Glasgow from Archbishop Dunbar on 16th December, 1538. In the previous year he had been admitted a lord of session, and about 1558 was president of the court. In 1541 he obtained the abbacy of Kilwinning, which he exchanged with Gavin Hamilton for the deanery of Glasgow in 1550, and in 1560 he was made Bishop of Ross. After Sinclair's death in January 1564-5, the rectory was bestowed on " Maister Alexander Lawder," who, as shown by an act of the Privy Council in October or November, 1566, "plainlie refusit" to " f urneis breid and wyne to the halie communion." On a complaint by the " provest, baillies, counsall, and communitie of the city, and haill inhabitantis of the parrochyn," Lawder was ordained to furnish bread and wine as his ^ Early Scottish Histor}^, pp. 225-6. ' In bar go and in rure. — Glas. Prot. , No. 1318. •' Origines Parochiales, I., p. 2. *By the First Book of Discipline it was pi'oposed that there should be retained for the maintenance of the ministry the teind sheaves, the teinds of hay, hemp, lint, fishes, calves, foals, lambs, wool, cheese, &c., and that the following should be abolished, viz. : — " The uppermost claith, the corps-present, the clerk-maill, the Pasche offerings, teyndaill, and all handlingisupalaud," which it is stated "can neather be required nor resavit of godlie conscience." (Works of John Knox, 11. , 222-4.) 45 predecessor had done, " continewalie sen the Reformatioun of religioun- within this realme, and nevir maid obstakill nor refusall thairin." The next possessor of the parsonage was Archibald Douglas, whose various escapades, including his complicity in the murder of Darnley, secured him considerable notoriety. Douglas, who was a grandson of John, second Earl of Morton, was appointed a lord of session in 1568, obtained the parsonage on 25th August, 1570, and held it till 1597. The Vicar of Glasgow was likewise a prebendary of the cathedral, his prebend being designated Glasgow secundo. The vicars cannot be traced so fully as the rectors, but it is noticed that Henry Spreull was vicar in 1547, and Robert Herbertson in 1564. Since 1605, if not earlier, the parsonage and vicarage have always been held conjointly, and at the present day both are vested in the crown. ^ The First Book of Discipline contained elaborate provision for the appointment and qualification of ministers, the election of such being made by " the pepill and everie severall congregatioun." As at first there was not a sufficient number of qualified clergymen to supply all the kirks, it was proposed that " quhair no ministeris can be had presentlie, must be appointed the most apt men, that distinctlie read the Commoune Prayeris and the Scripturis, to exercise boyth thame selfis and the kirk till thai growe to greittar perfectioun. " It was also proposed that the country should be divided into ten districts, each under a superintendent, travelling and preaching from place to place, " till their churches be planted and provided of ministers, or at the leist of reidaris." The " diocesye " of the " superintendent of Glasgow," whose residence was to be in that city, was to comprehend " Cliddisdale, Renfrew, Menteith, Levinax, Kyle and Cunynghame."' Regarding the stipends, these were to vary with circumstances, but "fourtie bollis meill and twenty-six bollis malt " was suggested as a minimum for a minister " to find his house, meat, and drink," and, besides that, money was to be given for supplying other provisions and necessaries. A superintendent was to have as a minimum 6 chalders bear, 9 chalders meal, and 500 merks (.£27 15s. 6d. sterling), with 3 chalders oats for his horse. Readers were to get as a minimum 40 merks (£2 4s 5d sterling). These stipends were proposed to be uplifted out of the teinds, both parsonage and vicarage, and from annual rents belonging to priests, chaplains, and friars of all orders. Then there is a provision which was perhaps applicable to Glasgow — "And farther, merchandis and riche craftsmen in fre burghis, who have nothing to do with the manuring of the ground, must mak sum provisioun, in thair cities, tounis, or dwelling placis, for to support the neid of the churche." As already mentioned, the First Book of Discipline did not become law, but its proposals help to explain what actually took place in the planting of churches and placing of ministers. The name of David Wemes, the first minister of Glasgow, appears in the first General Assembly of the Reformed Kirk, held at Edinburgh in January, 1560-1. He was then designated of the kirk of Carnbie in ^ See farther as to the parsonage and vicarage in Glas. Chart., I., pp. dlx., dlxi., . del. 2 Works of Knox, II., pp. 189-200, 224-5. 46 T'ife, and he appears to have come to Glasgow about the year 1562. It is probable that at first his stipend would be paid out of the thirds of the parsonage received by the crown collector under the provisions of the act of 1561-2 relating to church benefices. After the magistrates and council got Queen Mary's grant of church property, the Privy Council, on 7th May, 1567, directed them to pay £80 Scots (£6 13s. 4d. sterling) "of thair awin propir gudis yeirlie," authorising them to raise that amount from the inhabitants by taxation, and the rest of ohe minister's stipend, the readers, and other affairs of the kirk were to be paid out of the revenues conveyed by the charter ;^ but these, being insufficient for the purpose, the thirds of the chaplainries were assigned to the magistrates .and council by the crown grant of 1568, already referred to. Among other arrangements connected with the transfer to the college of the church property contained in Queen Mary's charter, it became necessary to provide for the minister's stipend from other sources, and on application being made to the Privy Council they, on 30th January, 1571-2, ordained .that Archibald Douglas should pay to the minister a yearly stipend of £200 ■Scots (£16 13s. 4d. sterling) as in satisfaction of the third of the parsonage.^ From that time till now, ministers of Glasgow have continued to draw stipends of varying amount from the parsonage and its teinds. In addition to the minister there was also a reader, '• Maister James Hammiltoun, reader in the kirk of Glasgow," who had been appointed in 1561, at a yearly allowance of £40 Scots (£3 6s. 8d. sterling) out of the common revenues of the collegiate church of St. Mary. There was some difficulty about the collection of this sum, but the Privy Council, on 1st March, 1566-7, decided that it should be paid to the reader.^ From the Reformation till the year 1588, when John Cowper was 'translated from Edinburgh to Glasgow, David Wemys was the only minister in the city. On the appointment of Cowper the two ministers .arranged the order of religious services, using the cathedral on the Sundays and the old church of the Blackfriars, then called the " College Kirk," on week days. The stipends of both were paid out of the parsonage teinds, Wemys receiving 500 merks and Cowper 300 merks. Two years .afterward the magistrates and council, " of thair meir liberalitie," supple- mented Cowper's stipend by a yearly allowance of 50 merks Scots in money, four dozen loads of coal, and £20 Scots for housemail."^ About the year 1592 the collegiate church of St. Mary was renovated and fitted up as a Protestant place of worship, since known as the Tron Church. •John Bell, as the third city minister, was appointed to the Tron Church in 1593-4, and his stipend was at first paid out of the "annuals " of the old •collegiate church. In 1595, Alexander Rowatt was appointed fourth minister of the city, and in 1596-7 he got charge of the landward district of Glasgow, which was thenceforth known as the Barony Parish. Temporary accommodation for the Barony parishioners was found in the "" Blakfreir kirk quhill the Hie kirk be repairit." Instructions were thereupon given for the erection of a pulpit. In the latter kirk there were to be "furmes set to the said parochiners," and the place was to be ^ Privy Council Reg., I., p. 508. ^ Privy Council Reg., I , p. 498. ^Ibid., II., p. 114. * Glas. Prot., No. 3160. 47 made "windticht and waterticht." ^ Eventually the cathedral crypt was occupied by the Barony parishioners, and they possessed it till a new ohurch was built for them in 1799. Immediately after the urban and landward congregations were disjoined there followed a division of the town itself into two parishes, " that the ministeris maye acknawlege thair awin flok." This division of the town in 1599 was agreed to by the magistrates and council on the special condition "that the towne be nocht burdenit for beitting and bigging of kirkis nor furnising of ma ministeris nor thai have alreddy."^ For more effectual supervision the kirk-session, on 30th October, 1600, divided the town into twenty special districts, and allotted these among the elders.^ These arrangements for parochial subdivision indicate, what may be gathered from other sources, that the population in Glasgow was increasing to a considerable extent. It has been estimated that at the time of the Reformation the population was about 4,500, while it is said that by a census taken by the kirk session in 1600 it was found to be 7,000. The immediate effect in Glasgow of the change in religion was rather depressing than otherwise. Besides the archbishop, with his lordly revenue, his retinue of officials and subordinates, and the influential guests who visited his palace and the cathedral, the city had throughout a considerable part of the year the presence of many beneficed clergy, spending the incomes which they derived from their rural prebends. Then there were the two monasteries, the lately founded and well-endowed collegiate church, and the smaller churches or chapels. All these combined made up a big establishment, the breaking up of which, and the consequent departure of many churchmen who had hitherto occupied their own manses in the city, must at first have caused no little disturbance in the social and trading affairs of the little community. Unfortunately, there are no contemporary proceedings of the town council from which particulars might have been gathered, and it is not till some years later that there is found an expression of complaint regarding the losses sustained by the change. The nineteen years during which the bailiary of the regalty had been assigned to the Duke of Chatelherault expired in 1564. About that time the Earl of Lennox returned from England, and at a meeting held by Queen Mary and her council on 28th October, an amicable arrangement was come to whereby the earl was to be restored to his former office, " quhilk of auld was ane kyndlie possessioun to the said erle of Levenax hous, as he allegis." Following on the resumption of the bailiary by the Earl of Lennox, the provostship of Glasgow was again filled by Sir John Stewart of Minto, who held it till October, 1573, when he was displaced by Lord Boyd. During that time also. Sir John is understood to have acted as depute bailie of the regalty. In the course of her progress through the western shires, in the summer of 1563, Queen Mary made a few visits to Glasgow, and her gift to the university of part of the Blackfriars lands 1 Glas. Prot., No. 3502. 2 Qi^sg. Rec, I., pp. 195-6. ^ See " Collections on the Life of Mr. David Wemes," printed for the Maitland Club in 1848, p. 56. The specification of streets and wynds ajffords accurate informa- tion regarding the built area of Glasgow at that time. 48 was granted on 13th July, while she was in the city. The description in the deed of gift of the buildings — "ane parte of the sculis and chalmeris being biggit," and the rest appearing " rather to be the decay of ane universitie nor ony wyse to be reknit ane establisset fundatioun " — may therefore be regarded as the result of personal observation. On the Queen's marriage with Darnley, eldest son of the Earl of Lennox, the Earls of Murray and Argyle, the Duke of Chatelherault, and others of the nobility, entered into a league for depriving the queen of the crown. For suppressing this rebellion Queen Mary summoned the inhabitants of Dum- bartonshire and Renfrewshire to meet at Glasgow on 29th August, 1565. Accompanied by her husband and the Duke of Lennox, the queen placed herself at the head of her army, and was in the city on 5th September, when a bond was entered into by various noblemen for giving obedience to their majesties, and to the Earl of Lennox as their lieutenant. After an interval of about a year and a half. Queen Mary and her husband were asrain in Glasgow, but under verv different circumstances. Darnlev, recover- ing from an illness, lay in a house supposed, but not certainly known, to have been the Stablegreen mansion, which belonged to his father, and there the queen, who had travelled from Edinburgh for the purpose, had several interviews with the invalid. This was in the end of January, 1566-7, and on the 10th of the following month Darnley was murdered at the Kirk of Eield in Edinburgh. One other link Queen Mary has with Glasgow. On 13th May, 1568, just eleven days after her escape from Loch- leven, and when she was about to leave Hamilton in the hope of reaching the strong fortress of Dumbarton, scouts from the army of the Regent Moray, then in Glasgow, were discovering the route to be taken by the queen's soldiers. Finding that the left bank of the Clyde had been chosen, the regent's forces left the Gallowmuir, defiled over the old Glasgow Bridge, passed through Gorbals, and onwards to Langside, where, Avithin a few hours, that battle was fought which decisively settled the fate of the unfortunate queen. Previous to the escape from Lochleven the regent had been in Glasgow on judicial business, and it was there that the Privy Council met and hastily summoned the small army which accomplished the overthrow of the queen's forces. It is said that subsequent to the engagement, the regent attended a thanksgiving service in the cathedral, and received the hospitalities of the town council. It is probable that at these meetings the arrangement was made for additional provision to the ministry of the city, which was carried into effect by the charter of 5th June already referred to. The bakers of Glasgow about this time obtained a site for their mill on the Kelvin,^ and there is a tradition to the effect that this was granted by the regent in return for the services of the bakers in supplying bread for his army. Though Archbishop Beaton had not been formally divested of his lands, the government of the day did not scruple to appropriate what was necessary for its purpose. When the regent was in Glasgow in May, 1568, he, with consent of the Privy Council, gave to Sir John Stewart of ^Glas. Chart., I., p, dl. 49 Minto the custody of the castle, and assigned to him for keeping it so much victual and money out of the first fruits of the archbishopric. On James Boyd obtaining the archbishopric in 1573, Sir John Stewart was asked to deliver up the castle to the archbishop, and this he did on obtaining from the Privy Council a discharge of his intromissions.^ For some time after the battle of Langside the country was distracted by the contending factions of king's men and queen's men. The Duke of Chatelherault joined the queen's party, and was therefore opposed to Lennox, who supported his grandson, the king. In May, 1570, Glasgow Castle was besieged by the duke's supporters, the Hamiltons, but the small garrison made a gallant defence, and on the approach of reinforce- ments the siege was raised. Within a couple of months Lennox was appointed regent in room of the murdered Earl of Moray. The short regency of Lennox is marked in Glasgow history by the grant of a right to exact dues on herring and other fish brought from the bridge and water of Clyde, and that for repair of Clyde Bridge " quhilk throu the oft inundationis, greit fludis and stormis," and "greit trowpis" of ice, had been greatly damaged, and the deed of gift is otherwise interesting in its. references to the losses sustained by the inhabitants through the troubles^ and intestine wars in the realm, the interruption to traffic through the siege of Dumbarton Castle, and the removal of the commissary courts, which, before the Reformation, had been the means of bringing people to the city at all times. Archbishop Beaton was superseded in the possession of the temporali- ties by the appointment of John Porterfield about the year 1571,^ but little is known regarding his intromissions with the benefice. At a conference between commissioners of the king and the kirk, held at Leith in Januar}^, 1571-2, various arrangements with regard to ecclesiastical affairs were concluded, and provision was made for the retention and' appointment of bishops and archbishops. On 9th November, 1573, James Boyd of Trochrig, nephew of Lord Boyd of Kilmarnock, appeared before the Privy Council at Holyrood, and took the oath as Archbishop of Glasgow, an office to which it is narrated he had been " nominat, elect,, and consecrat." The new archbishop, in virtue of his right to elect the magistrates of Glasgow, appointed Lord Boyd to be provost. This . appointment was to be held during the lifetime of the archbishop, who' likewise conferred on Lord Boyd the office of hereditary bailie and justiciary of the regality and Barony of Glasgow.^ Lord Boyd continued in the provostship till October, 1577, when he demitted office, and authorised the archbishop to nominate another provost, yearly, subject to- his approval. In consequence of this permission the archbishop appointed Thomas Crawford of Jordanhill to be provost in 1577, and for the remaining three years of his episcopate he appointed the Earl of Lennox. These changes are explained by proceedings before the Privy Council to be afterwards referred to. 1 Privy Council Reg. (9th November, 1573), II., p. 301. 2 On 12th February, 1573-74, the Privy Council declared Archbishop Beaton and a number of other persons to be traitors, and prohibited the lieges from holding any communication with them. (Privy Council Reg., II., p. 334.) ^ Glas. Chart. , I. , p. cv. D 50 Information regarding the elections and other matters of municipal procedure is to be found in the Council Records which are in existence, though not in a complete series, from 19th January, 1573-4. Extracts from these records down to the year 1662 are now accessible in print, and those who desire to study, in minute detail, the history of Glasgow during that period will find these extracts invaluable for their purpose. From the earlier entries it is noticed that leprosy was still a common disease, and the pest a periodic and distressful visitant. Annual statutes were passed regulating the market places, the prices of provisions, and the cleansing of streets. Encroachment on the common lands was checked by yearly perambulation of the marches. One perambulation took place at the Whitsunday court held in the end of May or beginning of June. At the date when the records began, the place of meeting was the Milldam (now included in Glasgow Green), but after that site was sold (1589-90) the meetings were held on the Old Green. At this court the common good revenues, such as the market and bridge dues, and the rents of the town mills, were set to tacksmen, and the treasurer, master of work, and town-clerk were elected. Another perambulation took place in the end of June, when the whole community assembled on the " Symmerhill." This place-name has not been kept up, and the precise site of the hill (which probably got its designation on account of the gatherings taking place at Midsummer) cannot be identified, but it appears to have been in the vicinity of the Cowcaddens. At this court various items of public business were transacted, and the town " menstrales " or bagpipers^ were elected. Originally the " Symmerhill " assembly was held on a Sunday, but a change was made to a week-day " for observatioun of the Sabbath." At another court, held in the open air at a place called Craigmak, near the site of the Greyfriars Monastery, the July fair was proclaimed with great ceremony, and every booth holder was ordered to have at hand "ane halbert, jak, and steilbonet," and be ready to assist in quelling disturbances during the fair. " Pyparis, fidleris, menstralis, or ony uther vagabundis " were kept in due subjection, and unlicensed beggars had to depart if they would escape " scurgeing throw the toune and burning upoun the cheik." Frequent courts were held by the bailies in the tolbooth, and infringements of the law were numerous. A cordiner's wife is convicted of "trublance " in striking Jonet Tailyour "and rugging furth of hir hair, upone the hiegait, upone Sondaye." Patrick SpreuU attacks John Boill, chepman, "stryking of him with ane quhinger, and schutyng him on the wallis to the effusion of his blude." As the consequence of quarrels, burgesses had frequently to find " lawburrows " or sureties that ^Glas. Prot., Nos. 2775, 2840. — The minstrels were sometimes designated pipers, and it was part of their duty to beat the town's drum. Thej'^ got their dinner, or 2s. in lieu thereof, from the citizens by rotation, and they were enjoined not to '• misbehaif " when getting their meals, " bot to be content of sic as salbe presentit to thame," and to be accompanied by '• nather boy nor doig." Uniforms, including coats of blue cloth, with the town's arms in crimson thereon, were provided. Each morning and evening the minstrels passed through the town playing their pipes, and strict rules were laid down for ensuring punctuality. Specially they were charged "toleiffof thair extraordiner drinking sua that thai may pas honestlie throu the towne in thair service." 51 they would not injure each other. Assaults by drawing "quhyngers" were of common occurrence, craftsmen disobeying their deacons, and fishermen defying the water bailie are noticed. Margaret Anderson strikes two of her own sex "with ane staff and her neifis," and is guilty of "chasyng thame divers tymes." Marion Jamesone and her three " dochteris " attack a carter's spouse, *' stryking, scarting, and dinging her to the erd." A cordiner, who did not appear to answer the charge, was convicted of removing the gallows "furth of the auld accustomat place sa near hand the towne," and he was ordered to put it back again. The annual election of the town council took place at the Michael- mas court, held in the end of September or beginning of October. The provost was nominated by the archbishop, when there was one, and by the lord of the regality during the periods when episcopacy was in abey- ance. The bailies, varying in number, ^ were chosen by the archbishop from a leet presented to him by the provost, bailies, and "auld counsale." 'The new bailies thus appointed, along with those who held office in the preceding year, then nominated the council for the ensuing year. The members chosen in 1574 were fourteen in number, and included the town treasurer and master of work. Office-bearers were then chosen, apparently by the council, viz., five liners (performing the work subsequently under- taken by the dean of guild court), a water bailie to keep order on the river Clyde, a common procurator, and six keepers of the keys of the town's repositories. The town's revenue for the year 1573-4 amounted to £56 9 6s. Id. Scots, the principal items being the mill on the Molendinar burn, .£108 13s. 4d. ; market dues called, the ladle. £130; the dues under gift relating to the bridge, £68 13s. ; and the dues on admission of 18 persons as burgesses at £Q 17s. 4d. each, £123 17s. In the expenditure the provost was allowed a fee of £13 6s. 8d., but he had occasional presents of wine, one of these being on 22nd June, 1574, when there were " twa hogheidis wyn gevin and presentit to my lord Boyd, provost, at the haill towne's command, £33 6s. 8d." Presents of wine were likewise given to the Earl of Argyll. Each of the bailies got a fee of £6 13s. 4d. ; the town's advocate at Edinburgh got £6 13s. 4d., and his servant "in drynk silver," 20s. The common procurator, common clerk, treasurer, and master of work got £6 13s. 4d. each; and a fee of 53s. 4d. was paid "for keiping of the knok." John Lesley, bishop of Ross, and confidential agent of Queen Mary, wrote a history of Scotland, which was published in 1578. In this work there is the following description of Glasgow, applicable to the period immediately before that date. Lesley wrote in Latin, and what is here given is from the translation of Father James Dalrymple, made at Ratis- bon in the year 1596 : — "Beyond the water of Clyd is a noble toune, to wit, of Glasgwe, quhair is ane archibiscliopes salt. Surelie Glasgw is the most renouned market in all the west, honorable and celebrat. Afor the heresie began thair was ane academie, nocht ^ At the first recorded election (1574) the archbishop was asked to "nominate three, in respect of the multitude of the people and troubles in office. "' There had also been three bailies in the preceding year. In 1594 there were four bailies, and the town was divided into four quarters, each being assigned to a bailie, whose duty ;it was to-see to the statutes being enforced within it. 52 obscure, nather infrequent ^ or of ane small number, in respect baith of philosophies and grammar and politick studie. It'-^ is sa frequent and of sick renoune tiiat it. sondes to the easte countreyes verie fatt kye, herring lykewj'se and salmonte, oxne- hydes, wole and skinis, buttir lykewyse that nane better, and cheise. Bot, contrare, to the west (quhair is a peple verie numerable in respect of the commoditie of the sey cost) by^ uther merchandise, all kynd of corne to thame seudes. Bot till Argyle, in the Hilande lies, and lykwyse to the outmost lies in Irland it sendes baith wine- and ale and sik kynde of drink as thir natiouns have plesure off, to wit, maid of ale, of houie, anat seide, and sum uthires spices (this drink the commone peple commonlie- callis Brogat). In this cuntrie thay lykwyse sell aqua vitse, quhilke heir in place of wine thay commonlie use. It is a verie fair situatioune and plesand, abundant in gairdine herbs, aple trees, and orchardis. Farther, it hes a verie commodious seyporte, quhairin litle schipis ten myles frome the sey restis besyde the brig, quhilke brig haveing 8 bowis* is ane gret delectatione to the lukeris upon it. The- landes rounde about, the space of 4 or 5 myles, perteines to the Archibischope : of quhilkes the rentes ^ hes nocht bene takne from the heires thir thousand yeris and mair.^ Mairover that, in the same heritage, ilke hes rychteouslie from age to age- succeidet till uther, that worthilie thay may be called perpetual heires.'' On the death of Kegent Lennox, in 1571, King James succeeded to the earldom as nearest heir of his grandfather. In the following year the earldom was bestowed on Charles Stewart, younger son of the regent, but after his death, without male heirs, it again reverted to King James. Proceedings were then instituted before the Privy Council to have the king's right to the bailieship of the regality declared and Lord Bo3^d dis- possessed. It was averred that the bailieship had been immemorially en- joyed by Earl Matthew and his predecessors, and that Sir John Stewart of Minto and his heirs had been appointed to exercise it by reason of the earl's inability, as regent of the kingdom, to perform the duties himself ; nevertheless Lord Boyd had during the late troubles intruded himself intO' it. The Privy Council on 14th May, 1578, decided in favour of the king, and reinvested him, as Earl of Lennox, in the bailieship. On 16th June, Robert Stewart, second son of Earl John, was invested with the- earldom and other rights which had of old been incorporated therewith, including apparently the bailieship of the regality of Glasgow. On 30th September, Earl Robert was made a burgess and freeman of the city, and, as already mentioned, he was appointed provost in October of each of the years 1578 and 1579. In 1580 the king desired to confer the earldom on his cousin, Esme Stewart, lord of Aubigny, and Earl Robert, uncle of Esme, coinciding in this arrangement, accepted the earldom of March in exchange. Earl Esme held the office of great chamberlain of Scotland, ^ " Nather infrequent," attended by not a few. Dairy mple is closely following the Latin infrequens. •2 tt It," as shewn by the original Latin, refers to the market, which was "frequens," or much resorted to. 3 " By," besides. * " Bowis," arches. 5 "Rentes," rental rights, or rights of the rentallers. The heirs of rentallers succeeded to their predecessors' holdings. ^ The bishop is counting back to the time of St. Kentigern. 7 Lesley's History of Scotland (Scottish Text Society), I., pp. 16, 17. Early travellers and other strangers visiting Glasgow have from time to time reported their impressions of the city. A collection of the more interesting of these notices will be found in Sir James Marwick's " Glasgow : Water Supply," &c. Bishop Lesley is the earliest of these notices. 53 and cannot have been able to give much personal attention to Glasgow affairs, but in October, 1580, the archbishop appointed him to the provost- ship. He was created Duke of Lennox on 5th August, 1581, so that at this time the provost of Glasgow was of exalted rank. Archbishop Boyd died on 21st June, 1581. In his latter years he had been considerably disturbed by the action of those in ecclesiastical circles who favoured presbytery as opposed to prelacy. In Glasgow there was an active and influential section holding such views. These included Andrew Hay, rector of the college, and commissioner of the Kirk of Scotland in the west; Andrew Melville, principal of the college, and leader of the presbyterian party in church courts ; and David Wemys, minister of Glasgow. The archbishop was attentive to his duties, and the services conducted by him in the cathedral seem to have saved the necessity of a colleague to Wemys ; but still he had frequently to defend himself in the church courts against accusations by the anti-prelatists. At a general assembly of the church held in July, 1580, episcopacy was condemned and bishops forbidden to hold oflice without authority from the church courts, but that resolution was not sanctioned by parliament. Notwithstanding the views entertained by the General Assembly, the king conferred the vacant archbishopric on Robert Montgomery, minister of Stirling, but the assembly, for various reasons, forbade him to enter upon the office. Then followed two or three years of discussions and contentions between the civil and ecclesiastical authorities, each side being resolved not to yield to the other. The king was in Glasgow and the vicinity from the end of August till the middle of October, 1581. At a meeting of the town council held on 3rd October a letter was read from him asking them to acknowledge the archbishop, to which they " ansuerit that with thair hart they wald accept and obey the said letter in all poyntis, the said bischop fulfilling his dewitie to the kingis majestic, and using himself kynlie to the saidis toun for the weill thairof in all respectis." ^ Thereupon the archbishop elected the three bailies for the ensuing year. There is nothing said about the provost, but it is known from subsequent -entries that Sir Matthew Stewart of Minto was in office for that year. At the time of election in the two succeeding years, when leets for the bailies were sent to the castle, there was "fand na bischope thairin," and the bailies were chosen by other means. The king nominated Sir Matthew Stewart to be provost in 1582, and John, Earl of Montrose (guardian of the affairs of Ludovick, the young Duke of Lennox), in 1583. In 1584 and 1585, however, the archbishop exercised his privilege, and not only elected the three bailies out of the leets presented to him, but like- wise nominated Sir William Livingston of Kilsyth as provost. During these years which followed Montgomery's appointment, proceedings regarding it were going on in the church courts and the Privy Council, and there were also occasional disturbances in Glasgow. In May, 1582, there were disputes between the archbishop and the presbytery as to who should preach in the cathedral. The representative of the presbytery had been forcibly ejected from the pulpit by the magistrates; and on another occasion the students of the college, who supported the presbytery, took possession of iGlas. Rec, 1., p. 89. 54 the cathedral and excluded the archbishop, while Principal Smeaton occupied the pulpit. In the council records, under date 1 6th June, there are references to the "violence and hosting of the college " and "the truble maid baithe into your toun of Glasgow be the colleges, movit be the ministeris." Taking advantage of these contentions, some of the archbishop's feuars and tenants were withholding their feu-duties and rents, but the Privy Council gave decree for payment. Montgomery appears to have resigned the archbishopric in 1585, as it was, by a crown charter dated 21st December of that year, conferred on William Erskine, a cousin of the Earl of Mar. Unlike his two predecessors, both of whom were ministers, Erskine was a layman, and the charter seems to have effected nothing more than the bestowal of the revenues, of which he must have been deprived in 1587 by the Act of Parliament annexing such temporalities to the crown. After the Raid of Ruthven, Esme, Duke of Lennox, had to take^ refuge in the castle of Dumbarton. While there, in 1582, he conveyed to William Stuard of Bultreis, and his spouse, the Stablegreen mansion,, which had been so long the Glasgow residence of the Lennox family. Shortly afterwards the site was disposed of in building lots.^ Duke Esme died the following year, and was succeeded by his eldest son Ludovick, then a youth in his thirteenth year, but who was destined to be long and intimately connected with Glasgow affairs. In December, 1583, the Earl of Montrose, who had been commissioned with some charge in the barony in the absence of the young duke, renounced it in his favour, and proclamation was made at the market cross of Glasgow charging the inhabitants of the barony and city to obey the duke, and Robert, Earl of March, his great-uncle and lawful tutor. On the king attaining his majority, in 1587, an important change was made with regard to church property and endowments. An act of parliament was passed whereby all lands, property, and revenues which belonged to any archbishop, bishop, prelate, or other ecclesiastical or beneficed person, or to any convent or friars, collegiate church, prebendary or chaplainry, were, with certain exceptions, annexed to the crown. The exceptions included grants to colleges and schools, stipends of ministers, and endowments of hospitals, and there was thus so much retained by Glasgow. The revenues pertaining to the archbishopric reverted to the crown, and these were disposed of to Walter Stewart, commendator of Blantyre, for payment of a feu-duty. Walter Stewart was the younger brother of Sir Matthew, who was provost of Glasgow in 1581-3 and 1588- 1600. He had been a companion of King James in his boyhood, had received the priory of Blantyre in commendam in 1580, and was appointed lord privy seal in 1582. By a charter under the great seal, dated 3rd November, 1587, the king conveyed to the commendator the lands and barony and the city and burgh of regality of Glasgow, with the offices of bailiary and justiciary of the whole regality. The feu-duty payable to the crown was £500 Scots yearly, but it is not clear from the charter whether or not a fee of £200 Scots yearly, allowed for exercising the offices of bailiary and justiciary, was payable out of that sum. In any case, the 1 Glas. Prot., Nos. 2456, 2666-7, 2673-4. 55 crown did not benefit to a greater extent than .£500 yearly by the annexation of the archbishopric. The charter contains an important provision authorising the feuing of the lands to the old rentallers. Feuing had already commenced, but from that time it proceeded more rapidly, and it was not long till all, or nearly all, the rental rights had been converted into feu holdings. The change from landlord to superior, and from rentaller to vassal or feuar, would, however, cause little practical difference to either party. The rental rights, though perhaps not subsisting for the thousand years believed in by Bishop Lesley, had been of a heritable nature for time immemorial, and therefore the granting of a charter did not increase the fixity of tenure. Nor was the revenue increased, at least appreciably, because the sum formerly payable as rent was, with sometimes a nominal augmentation, prescribed as feu-duty in the charter. The charter was simply more in accordance with current practice than the old system of entry in the rental book.^ By this time there was rising in Glasgow a generation to whom pre- Keformation experiences were only a memory or a tradition, and to those especially who were more immediately connected with the Townhead district the prevailing opinion seems to have been that in material prosperity " the former days were better than these." On 29th July, 1587, a supplication was presented to Parliament — "Be the fremen and utheris induellaris of the citie of Glasgw, abone the Gray Freir Wynne thairof, makand mentioun tliat quhair that pairt of the said citie that, afoir the reformatioun of the religioun, wes intertenyt and uphahiin be the resort of the bischop, parsonis, vicaris, and utheris of clergie for the tyme, is now becum ruinous, and for the maist pairt altogidder decayit, and the heritouris and possessouris thairof greitly depauperit, wanting the moyane not onlie to uphald the samin, bot of the intertenement of thame seltis, thair M^yffis, bairns, and famehe. And seing that pairt of the said cietie abone the said Gray Freir Wynde is the onlie ornament and decoratioun thairof, be ressone of the grite and sumptuous buildings of grite antiquitie, varie proper and meit for the ressait of his Hienes and nobihtie at sic tymes as thai sail repair thairto, and thair it wer to be lamentit to sie sic gorgeous policie to decay that utherwys mycht be sustenit without hurt of his Hienes' subjects." The remedy proposed was a redistribution of market places. There had hitherto been "ane grite confusioun and multitude of mercattis togidder in ane place about the croce." If some of these markets were removed to the upper part of the town that would greatly help the supplicants and not injure the other inhabitants. Parliament appointed Lord Boyd, Walter Stewart, prior or commendator of Blantyre, and the half of the town council, as commissioners to make inquiry and change the market places if thought desirable.'- These commissioners made a trial with the salt market, which was placed at the Wyndhead where Rottenrow joined the High Street. But this was inconvenient, " be reasone the same was far distant fra the brig and watter of the said citie, quhair the salt is maist usit," and the merchants and fishers were put to great expense of ^ The archbishop's rental books so far as now extant, ranging in date from 1509 to 1570, have been printed, as part of the " Diocesan Registers,"' by the Grampian Club. Many of the feu-rights are described in " Glasgow Protocols." 2 Glas. Chart., II., p. 213. 56 carriage from the "Wyndhead to the bridge, " be the space of ane myle and mair." In 1594, accordingly, new commissioners were authorised to restore the salt market to its former site, and establish the bear and malt market above the Wyndhead.^ At this time the upper part of High Street was very precipitous. By diversion and removal of material the thoroughfare where it now joins Rottenrow is 14 feet lower than it was formerly. The street where the salt market was held, anciently known as Walkergait, was called "Saltmarket" Street from the year 1591, and perhaps earher. The story told by Spottiswoode, and repeated by other historians, to the eifect that the magistrates, at the desire of Andrew Melville and other ministers, attempted to demolish the cathedral, and that they were only prevented from carrying out their purpose by the opposition of the crafts, is not only inconsistent in itself, but at variance with everything relating to the town council's dealings with the cathedral as disclosed by authentic records. An act of the town council, dated 21st August, 1574, refers to the ruinous condition of the cathedral, caused by the removal of lead, slates, and other material, and states that this " greit monument " would utterly fall down and decay unless repaired. It was then agreed that, though the repair and maintenance of the building formed no charge on the town, a sum of £200 should be raised by taxation. Seven years later the dean of faculty. Principal Smetoun (Melville's successor), and " utheris members of the kirk," represented to the town council the " rwyng and decay of the kirk," and all the parties agreed to make an inspection, with the view of " remeid and help." The subject was again before the council in February, 1582-3, when they concurred in the opinion that it was " convenient and necessar that the haill kirk be upholden and repairit," though they were under no obligation to do the work, and any help given must be regarded as " done of thair fre motive will." On being again approached by the ministers and kirk session in 1589, the bailies agreed to advance 1,500 merks for repairs on the cathedral, provided the parson- age and parishioners outside the burgh contributed 900 merks, the re- mainder being raised among the citizens by taxation. Under his charter of 1587, Walter Stewart had the right of appoint- ing the magistrates in the same way as the bishops and archbishops had done. The records for that year have not been preserved, but in 1588 and subsequent years till 1595, he appointed his brother. Sir Matthew, to be provost, and it is probable that the same choice was made in 1587. Stewart did not exercise the right of nomination after 1595, and as the election in October of the following year was made by Ludovick, Duke of Lennox, it appears that in the interval the right of election had been transferred to the duke. According to an act of the convention of estates, dated 29th June, 1598, as ratified by parliament on 15th November, 1600, Archbishop Beaton, who was still living in France, was restored to his former heritages and possessions, with certain exceptions, among these being in- cluded " the castell of Glasgow and chosing of the pro vest and baillies of Glasgow and provestrie and bailliarie thairof." Two days from the latter iGlas. Chart., II., p. 243. 07 St. John's Church, founded in 1817; and (7) St. James' Church, acquired in 1820. Since 1820 church extension has been left in other hands. At the present day the corporation maintain the fabrics of each of the nine churches, just enumerated, and pay the stipends of the ministers, and also maintain the church fittings of the cathedral. Towards this expenditure the seat rents of all the ten churches are applied, and the deficiency, usually amounting- to about .£2,500 yearly, is borne out of the " common good " of the city. Out of the parochial teinds there are now paid the stipends of the ministers of (1) the Cathedral; (2) Barony, erected about 1596; (3) Shettleston, erected in 1847; (4) Calton, erected in 1849; Maryhill, erected in 1850; and (5) Springburn, erected in 1854. Hitherto all royal charters in which the city was concerned had been granted to the archbishops. In 1611 there was an innovation on the former practice, as King James, on 8th April of that year, granted a charter conveying to the provost, bailies, councillors, and community the burgh and city of Glasgow, with all its privileges and possessions, and erecting it into a free royal burgh. For this special favour the citizens appear to have been indebted to their archbishop, as the charter bears to have been granted at his " express and earnest request." Glasgow may from that date be regarded as a royal burgh, though there was still reserved to the archbishops the right of electing the magistrates, with the privilege of regality, and the duties, mails, and customs formerly falling to the archbishops were not to be diminished. What may be termed the first extension of the burgh's boundaries was effected two years afterwards. The territory through which the Ratounraw passed, and over which the sub-deans had exercised a separate jurisdiction, was ax, the King's disposal on account of the annexation of benefices, and he conferred the whole upon the provost, bailies, and com- munity, and annexed and incorporated it with the burgh. As set forth in the preamble, the charter was granted in consideration of — " The great expenses and charges, spent and disbursed in manifold ways, by the magistrates, burgesses, and inhabitants of our burgh and city of Glasgow, in restoring, repairing, and renewing of the Metropolitan Church of Glasgow, and irt daily upholding of the bridge thereof, built and situated upon the river Clyde, and preservation of the said bridge from the strong current and flooding of the foresaid river ; the said Metropolitan Church and foresaid bridge being two monuments and ornaments of our kingdom of Scotland, which without the greatest care, forethought, and upholding of the said magistrates, burgesses, and induellers of oiir said burgh of Glasgow, would have fallen in ruins many years ago and been levelled with the ground."* As described in the charter, the lands acquired, and which were to be known as the " tennandry of Ratounraw," extended to between forty and fifty acres. Most, if not all, of these acres, however, were in the possession of feuars or rentallers, and consequently the town's revenues were only augmented by certain fixed feu-duties or rents. Another portion of the sub-dean's endowments, consisting of his mills on the Molendinar burn, had been acquired by the lairds of Minto. At that time 1 Glas. Chart., II., pp. 284-91. 65 the chief civic revenue was derived from mills. In the year 1608, when the town was in straits for money to clear off debt, the magistrates and council acquired the lease of the bishop's mill on Kelvin, and also the lease of the sub-dean's mills. The town mill on the Molendinar burn and a mill on the Kelvin, called Archibald Lyon's mill, belonged in property to the community. Having thus command of these several mills, the council issued an order prohibiting the inhabitants from grinding their grain elsewhere. The mills and ladle duty were thereupon let to a tacksman for a year at 4,400 merks (.£244 8s. lOd. sterling). On the expiry of the lease of the sub-dean's mills the town council purchased them from Sir Walter Stewart of Mynto for payment of a yearly feu-duty of £600 Scots.^ A farther indication of the increasing activity of the town council is manifested by their purchasing from the archbishop in 1614 a perpetual grant of the whole duties and customs of the tron or weighing place. These duties had hitherto been let to tacksmen, the rents being payable to the archbishops or to the college by their authority. The price paid by the town was 4,500 merks in cash and 100 merks of yearly feu-duty.^ On account of blanks in the records the revenue derived from the tron cannot be ascertained till some years after the purchase. In 1626 the common good was set for the ensuing year, when the mills realised 6,300 merks; the ladles, .£900 ; the tron, 530 merks ; and the bridge custom, 200 merks. The cumulo amount in sterling money was £465 lis. Id. A renewal of the impost or duty leviable for the repair of the bridge had been obtained from the Privy Council in 1618. The commodities specified in the " gift " as liable for the impost were victual, wine, timber, herring, and " killing " or cod. The boats coming through the shallow water to the bridge must have been small in size, and they would get their cargoes of wine and timber from ships farther down the river. About that time the town council were making attempts to clear off sand banks, and were constructing causeways on the waterside along the Green. A market was at one time held at the Broomielaw, but in 1596 the water sergeant was instructed to cause all the boats coming to the Broomielaw to proceed to the bridge and hold the market there. ^ This was probably with the view of affording the inhabitants a more convenient market place and facilitating the collection of dues. In early times the port of Irvine was used by Glasgow merchants in their trading with foreign countries. Cutting through the neck of the Cunningham promontory, Irvine was 25 miles distant from Glasgow. Along this road goods were generally conveyed by pack-horses. So late as 1656, Tucker, in his report to the Commonwealth regarding the excise and customs on the west coast, remarks that Irvine maintained a small trade to France, Norway, and Ireland " with herring and other goods brought ^ Glas. Chart., II., pp. 302-14. The sub-dean's mills continued the property of the city till 1874, when the site was acquired by the Improvement Trustees. Part of it was used in the widening of Ladywell Street, and on the remainder a block of buildings, between John Knox and Ladywell Streets, has been erected. (Improve- ment Trust Sale, No. 75.) 2 Glas. Chart., II., pp. 291-9. 3 Glas. Rec, I., p. 180. Glas. Prot., No. 2886. E 66 on horseback from Glasgow, for the purchasing timber, wine, and other comodityes to supply theyr occasions with." At that time Irvine harbour was represented as "clogged and almost choaked up with sand which the western sea beats into it, soe as it wrestles for life." From other sources information is got regarding the deterioration of the harbour. In Timothy Font's " Cunningham Topographized," pub- lished in 1620, it is stated the harbour was the "chieff porte of the country of Cunninghame," but was then " much decayed from quhat it was anciently, being stopt with shelves of sand, which hinder the neir approaching of shipping."^ It was probably previous to these changes that Glasgow used Irvine as its principal port. Ships of considerable size could always get up the river as far as Dumbarton. That burgh, in 1469, tried to prevent Glasgow from pur- chasing wine from a French ship in the Clyde, but the lords auditors of causes and complaints, to whom Glasgow appealed, decided that the bishop's burgh, in such a transaction, was acting within its rights, and Dumbarton was ordained to " desist and cease of sic wrangwise stoppin and impediment makin in tyme to cum." In 1590 an arrange- ment was come to between Glasgow and Dumbarton, whereby it was agreed that whenever ships or vessels arrived in the Clyde, or other waters or lochs in the west sea, with merchandise of foreign countries, Dumbarton should immediately intimate the fact to Glasgow, and the merchants of the two towns should thereupon buy the merchandise for the equal benefit of both. What was the extent of the city's shipping trade at this time is uncertain, but in April and May, 1597, ten vessels are entered in the records as trading with Glasgow. Of these, six belonged to Glasgow, two to Fittenweem, one to Aberdeen, and one to Dundee. These could not come near Glasgow, so that their cargoes must have been brought up the river in small boats. In 1609 there is reference in the council record to a pier and port at the Broomielaw, and as there were likewise orders against ballast being emptied there, and in the following year a proposal for "taking away of the sands stopping the schippis and barkis fra in cumming to the town," it is evident that attempts were being made for keeping the channel clear. At this stage the charter of 1611, erecting Glasgow into a royal burgh, was granted, and in it the navigation of the Clyde is specially referred to. The citizens were to have trading rights within the Clyde from the bridge to the Clochstane, a distance of 27 miles. On this stretch there were many places suitable for ports, and one was eventually selected at Newark ; but efforts for cleaning out the upper channel were continued. An attempt is said to have been made in 1612 by the burghs of Glasgow, Renfrew, and Dum- barton to improve the passage at Dumbuck Ford, and the council records for many years afterwards show disbursements for similar work. In 1636 King Charles I. granted a charter to the magistrates and community of Glasgow, in which all their previous rights and possessions were confirmed, and new privileges conferred. This charter refers to the foreign trade and navigation of the city, and to the great expenditure by the citizens in making the Clyde navigable. Newark is mentioned as one of the ports in ^ New Statistical Account, Ayrshire, p. 620. 67 "w^hich the magistrates had jurisdiction, and the inhabitants were authorised to build ports, roadsteads, bulwarks, and jetty heads, and to render the river more navigable between the bridge and the Clochstane. The magistrates were authorised to continue the appointment of a river bailie for the correc- tions of wrongs and outrages, and they were authorised to exact anchorages, •shore silver, and other dues in respect of all merchandise and vessels landing at the Broomielaw, or at any other place within the river, according to use and wont. In his report of 1656, already alluded to, Tucker mentions that the inhabitants, with the exception of the -college students, were all traders and dealers. Merchants traded to France and Norway. Some had ventured as far as the Barbadoes, but loss had been sustained, and such voyages were discontinued. Vessels of more than six tons could not come nearer than fourteen miles from Olasgow, " where they must unlade and send up theyr timber and Norway trade in rafts or floats, and all other comodityes by three or foure tonnes of goods at a time, in small cobbles or boates of three, four, five, and none of above six tons a boate." The shipping of Glasgow then consisted of twelve vessels, representing in all 957 tons. In 1663 a quay was built at the Broomielaw for greater convenience in loading and unloading the small boats there. Five years later, thirteen acres of land were acquired from Sir Patrick Maxwell of Newark, and there a harbour was constructed, long known as the " port of Glasgow." A crown charter of incorporation, authorising the harbour, the appointment of officers, and the exaction of dues, was obtained on 20th January, 1668. Port-Glasgow, thus established, seems to have suited the requirements of the city for a long time, as it was not till the year 1755 that serious attempts were made to have it super- seded. In that year John Smeaton, engineer of the Eddystone Lighthouse, reported as to the best means of deepening and improving the river for the purposes of navigation. Following on his report, the first act of parliament for improving the harbour and waterway was obtained in 1758. It empowered the town council to straighten and improve the river, and to •erect locks, dams, cuts, and other works. In 1768, John Golborne, of Chester, reported that there was not more than two feet of water over some of the shoals, and he recommended that the river should be contracted by jetties and deepened by dredging, expecting to get a depth of about five feet at low water up to the Broomielaw. In 1769, James Watt reported that low water at Dumbuck Ford was only two feet in depth. Another act of parliament having been obtained in 1770, Golborne was employed to carry out his own recommendations, with the result that in 1775 Dumbuck was deepened to 6 feet 10 inches at low water, and vessels drawing more than 6 feet of water came up to the Broomielaw at the height of the tide. When Golborne inspected fche Clyde six years afterwards, it was found that by the division of the current, consequent on his operation, Dumbuck Ford was 14 feet deep at low water, and he estimated that vessels drawing 7 feet might be brought to the Broomielaw. The town council were now on the right track for improving the navigation. In 1799 and 1807 other works were planned by John Rennie. Thomas Telfer made some recommendations in 1806, one of these being the con- struction of a towing path on the south side of the Clyde from Renfrew, to give facilities in bringing up sailing vessels when becalmed. With the 68 application of steam the towing path has long ago been discarded for itsj original purpose, but along its course a public right of way still exists. A considerable engineering operation had to be undertaken in 1854 on the discovery, by the grounding of a vessel, of the Elderslie Rock, a hard whinstone or trap dyke in the bed of the river, about four miles west of the Broomielaw. Work on this rock was carried on intermittently till 1886, when the whole was removed, and a depth of 14 feet at low water over every part of the channel was attained.^ Archbishop Spottiswoode's last year in Glasgow was marked by an unhappy incident illustrating the feeling of insecurity which pervaded the public mind at the time. About the end of the year 1614, John Ogilvy, a Jesuit, was apprehended at Glasgow^ He had arrived from abroad in June, and had in his possession some books and relics, including a " tuft of St. Ignatius's hair." On being questioned as to the purpose of his visit, he answered " that his errand was to save souls ;" but he refused to give information as to his antecedents. Commissioners appointed by the king tried to extort a confession by keeping Ogilvie some nights from sleep, and this seemed to have effect, but on being permitted to take rest he was. as obstinate as ever. The archbishop, along with the provost, the principal of the college, and one of the ministers, thereafter got written answers to certain questions, which were transmitted to the king. Subsequently the magistrates of Glasgow, with the assistance of certain lords, were commis- sioned to try Ogilvie for avowing that the Pope was supreme, and for declining the king's authority. No overt act was charged against the- unfortunate man, and he denied having committed any offence ; but a jury convicted him of treason, "whereupon," says the archbishop in his history, "doom was pronounced, and the same day, in the afternoon, he was hanged in the public street of Glasgow." James Moffat, another member of the same society, was apprehended, but he "condemned Ogilvie's positions," and was allowed to leave the country.^ Thirteen or- fourteen of the inhabitants who had received Ogilvie were convicted for hearing mass and resetting a mass priest, but their punishment is not. supposed to have been severe.^ Spottiswoode was promoted to the archbishopric of St Andrews in May, 1615, and was succeeded in Glasgow by James Law, then bishop of Orkney. Law was appointed archbishop in July, 1615, and continued in office till his death in November, 1632. He was a member of the Privy Council, took his share in the conduct of ecclesiastical matters, and mani- fested his interest in local concerns by completing the leaden roof of the cathedral and leaving a legacy of 1,000 merks to the three principal hospitals of the city.* After an absence of fourteen years the king resolved to visit Scotland in 1617, and great preparations were everywhere made for his reception. In Glasgow a search was made for the royal tapestry which had formerly been in the castle, but it does not appear to have been recovered. A ^The foregoing account of the river and shipping has been abridged from Sir James Marwick's " River Clyde and Harbour of Glasgow," published in 1898. ^ Spottiswoode's History of the Church of Scotland, III., pp. 222-7. * Glas. Chart., I., p. cclxxvii. * Ibid. , p. cclxxviii. 69 Tequisition by the Privy Council on the magistrates of Glasgow for the services of seven masons to assist in preparatory works at Edinburgh Castle and Holy rood Palace was probably complied with, though unfortunately the want of council records at this period leaves much uncertainty as to the part taken by Glasgow in connection with the royal visit. James entered Scotland on 13th May, and recrossed the Border on 4th August following. On 15th July the Privy Council issued a proclamation requiring those in- habitants of Glasgow, and certain other towns, who were owners and occu- piers of lodgings and stables, to allow them to be inspected and set apart for the use of the royal retinue. On the 22nd the king arrived in ^Glasgow, and was received by William Hay of Barro, the commissary, who delivered a laudatory speech in English ; by Robert Boyd, principal • of the college, who welcomed him in a Latin oration and verses ; and by David Dickson, one of the city ministers, who recited Greek verses in his honour. By the town council he was presented with a gold cup in the form of a salmon. On the 24th the king proceeded to Paisley, and on the 27th returned to Glasgow, where he held a meeting of the Privy Council. ^ In the accounts (1616-7) of Robert Scales, factor of the earl of Eglinton, it is stated that 15 pounds of butter were sent "to my lordis house in Glasgw, the kingis majestie being thair." On 20th July, £91 4s. 8d. -were paid for " provisioun to my lordis hous in Glasgw, the kingis majestie being thair." On 27th July, £120 were paid in Glasgow " for ane hors my lord bocht." ^ The house referred to was situated on the south side of Dry gate. It was acquired by Hew Earl of Eglinton, in 1567, was conveyed to Robert Scales in 1610, and was purchased by the town of Glasgow in 1635, and converted into a correction house. On 22nd September, 1617, by which time he had returned to Eng- land, the king addressed a letter to the magistrates and council of Glasgow, in which he alluded to certain " turbulent heades " who were trying to get the mode of election changed, and he charged the council to continue the order of election settled twelve years previously. This admonition was probably preconcerted during the Glasgow visit. From the earliest period of which there is any record on the subject, Glasgow tolbooth stood at the north-west corner of the Trongate and High Street. In 1625 the former building seems to have become ruinous, as it was taken down and a new one erected on its site. The records contain many details as to the erection and the fitting up of the steeple with a " knok," bells, and • an ornamental weather-cock. Here is a description by Sir William Brereton, a Cheshire gentleman, who saw the structure ten years after it was erected : — " The tole-boothe, which is placed in the middle of the toun, and near unto the cross and market place, is a very fair and high-built house, from the top whereof, being leaded, you may take a full view and prospect of the whole city. In one of these rooms or chambers sits the council of this city ; in other of the rooms ov chambers preparation is made for the lords of the council to meet in these stately rooms. Herein is a closet lined with iron ; walls, top, bottom, floor .and door, iron ; wherein are kept the evidences and records of the city ; this made to 1 Glas. Chart, II., p. cclxxxiv. * Historical MS. Report, X., Appendix I., pp. 32, 33. 70 prevent the danger of fire. This tole-boothe is said to be the fairest in this* kingdom." ^ M'Ure, the first Glasgow historian, writing in 1736, gives a glowing; account of the tolbooth, describing its king's hall, justice court hall, and town council hall, above which was the dean of guild's old hall, then turned into two prison houses "for prisoners of note and distinction."^ There were five large rooms " appointed for common prisoners." The steeple, 113 feet high, was adorned with a curious clock, all of brass, with four dial plates ; it had a large bell for the use of the clock, and a " curious sett of chymes and tuneable bells, which plays every two hours." At the- present day the steeple is the only part of the structure applied to- its original purpose as a receptacle for clock and bells. A new jail and court house were erected at the south-east corner of the new Green, and there the municipal establishment was accommodated between 1814 and 1844.. In the latter year municipal offices were secured in Wilson Street, and these were occupied till 1874, when they were removed to the north side' of the same block of buildings, but with frontage to Ingram Street. The- present buildings in George Square were taken possession of in 1889. A few years after the erection of the Trongate steeple on the north, side of the street the bell-house or steeple adjoining the Tron Church on^ the south side was also reconstructed. There had been a bell-house- connected with the collegiate church of St. Mary, and some changes seem to have been made on it when the church itself was renovated in 1592.. In 1630 the town council resolved "that the steple of the Trongait Kirk sail be highted in the -most best and commodious form can be devysit." The records and accounts show that the work was carried out shortly afterwards. M'Ure, who mentions that the steeple was 126 feet in height,, and that at its base there was a " trone or place for weighing of goods," gives the date of erection as 1636, and it appears to have been in that year- that one of the bells was fitted up.^ Consequent on alterations in the street line the old steeple now stands prominently in view. Its removal as an obstruction has often been threatened, but the interest attaching; to so venerable a relic has hitherto preserved it from extinction. Archbishop Law having died in November, 1632, was succeeded by Patrick Lindsay, who was translated from the see of Ross to Glasgow ini April, 1633. In the following month King Charles made his first visit tO' Scotland after his accession, and was crowned at Holyrood ; but Glasgow was not on this occasion included in the route of the royal progress, throughout the country. Parliament assembled while the king was in Edinburgh, and its legislation includes an act confirming to Glasgow all its rights and privileges, and referring with approval to its expendi- ture on the river, bridge, cathedral, churches, tolbooth, and "steiples." About this time subscriptions were being obtained for extensions of the college buildings and library. The king on 14th July intimated his. intention to contribute £200 sterling, but, on account of his subsequent troubles, the money was not paid. Many subscriptions were received! throughout all parts of the country, and the burgh of Glasgow subscribed 2,750 merks (£152 15s. 6d. sterling). • i Early Travellers in Scotland (1891), p. 151. = Glas. Prot., Nos. 2516, 3730. 71 A rearrangement of market places, which it was expedient " sould be dispersit and sett in all pairtis of the toun," was made in 1634. There was then no market above the Wyndhead, and that district was falling into decay. Accordingly it was appointed that the horse market should be removed to the Townhead, and that the market for salt, corn, lint, and hempseed should be placed above the college, where the horse market was previously held. A meal market had from early times been held in the Blackfriars Kirkyard, on the east side of the High Street. The space it occupied was probably encroached on by enlargement of the church when it was taken over by the town from the college in 1635. In that year the town acquired a site for a new meal market on the opposite side of the street, and a building for the purpose seems to have been erected without delay, as in the following year a mason was paid " for hewing and puting the tounis armes upon the meall mercat and the correctioun hous." The "correctioun hous" had been fitted up on the site of the lodging on the south side of the Drygate which had belonged to the Earl of Eglinton. An experiment made in Edinburgh by the establishment of a correction house in which idle, masterless persons and sturdy beggars might be employed in work, had proved successful, and King Charles had by letters patent, dated 14th May, 1634, empowered the magistrates of all royal burghs to establish and carry on similar houses. On 14th July the town council authorised negotiations for obtaining a correction house " with als ample privilegis as any uther correction hous within this kingdom hes." After the Earl of Eglinton's property was acquired, a portion of it was fitted with a mill and spinning wheels, a master was appointed, and wool and other materials were purchased. In 1636 it is stated that, in terms of a contract, the master supported five of the inmates, and there were six supported by the town.^ The premises acquired extended from Drygate to the Molendinar burn ; and it appears that only a small portion was required for a correction house, the remainder being in 1638 leased for a manu- factory. At that time Robert Fleming, merchant, and his partners, intimated their intention to erect a "hous of manufactory," whereby a number of the poorer sort of people might be employed and put to work. The scheme was approved of by the town council as likely to be productive of " grait good, utilitie, and proffeit," and they accordingly leased to Fleming " thair grait ludging and yaird at the back thairof, lyand in the Drygait, except the twa laiche foir voutis (vaults) and back galreis," and likewise a booth under the tolbooth, all for fifteen years without payment of any rent. The weavers were apprehensive that the manufactory would prove prejudical to their craft, but those having charge undertook that no webs of the inhabitants should be woven therein by servants, but by those only who were freemen of the weaver craft. Particulars regarding the correction house and manufactory are meagre. The former does not seem to have been in operation in 1788, as in that year the town council had under consideration a scheme for giving employment to idle and disorderly persons, and as a beginning they trans- formed some of the granaries of the meal market in the High Street into ^Glas. Chart., I., p. cccxlii. Glas. Rec, II., pp. 22, 43. 72 a place for the reception of such persons, designating the new institution the " Glasgow Bridewell." ^ This experiment proving successful, more commodious premises were subsequently secured and fitted up in Duke Street, and the new Bridewell was opened at Whitsunda}^ 1798. The building was 106 feet long, 30 feet wide, and 6 storeys high. There were 126 cells and a chapel, and on each side spacious wings, giving accommoda- tion for infirmary, kitchen, keeper's lodgings, and rooms for raw material for the manufactory, &c.^ This "Bridewell" formed the nucleus of the existing Duke Street prison. In 1822 commissioners were appointed for providing prison accommodation for the city and county, and they took over the small " bridewell " which the town council had erected, and extended the premises by the acquisition of adjoining properties. The site of the first correction house, though not the whole of the yard, is now within the prison boundaries. It will be observed that the town's arms were put on the meal market and correction house. In 1630 similar insignia were also put on the tolbooth, and in 1639 a mason was paid for "hewing the townis armis at the toune mylne." Mr. Macgeorge, who made an exhaustive inquiry into the armorial insignia of Glasgow, mentions that the first example he had found of the arms of the city being accompanied by any inscription or motto was on the Tron Kirk bell in 1631, where the following words occur : — " Lord let Glasgow Hourische through the preaching of the word and praising thy name." This inscription, appropriate enough for a church bell, was not applicable to every purpose, and too long for a motto in general use. It was accordingly curtailed to suit the taste or purpose of those using it, a common form being " Let Glasgow flourish by the preaching of the word;" and when a patent of Glasgow arms was at last obtained from the Lyon Office in 1866 the motto was reduced to the three words — "Let Glasgow flourish."^ Most if not all Glasgow seals, ancient and modern, episcopal and municipal, bear a representation of St. Kentigern, with certain details illustrating incidents in the real or legendary life of the saint. These consist of the bell St. Kentigern is said to have brought from Rome ; the twig or tree, emblematic of the frozen bough he kindled into flame; the bird he restored to life; and the salmon which brought back the lost ring."* It has been estimated that Glasgow doubled its population between 1610 and 1660, and it may be assumed that the population was about ^ Glas. Prot., No. 1720. The name "Bridewell" came to sie;nifv a house of correction, as thus explained by Dr. R. Chambers in his " Book of Days :" — " Adjoining to St. Bride's Churchyard, in Fleet Street, London, is an ancient well dedicated to St. Bridget, and commonly called Bride's Well. A palace near by took the name of Bridewell. This being given by Edward VI, to the city of London as a workhouse for the poor and a house of correction, the name became associated in the popular mind with houses having the same purpose in view." 2Cleland's Annals (1829), p. 174. ^ For a full description of Glasgow seals and armorial bearings, reference may be made to Mr. Macgeorge's "Inquiry into the Insignia of Glasgow," printed for private circulation in 1 866. * Popularised in this jingle : — " The tree that never grew, the bell that never rang, The bird that never flew, and the fish that never swam." 73 10,000 when the several public measures, beginning with the erection of the tolbootli and ending with the establishment of a manufactory, were •carried out. In 1635 the proposal was first mooted for the purchase of the lands of Gorbals, but this was not effected till later on. In 1636 the community obtained from the king a compendious charter, in which their many public undertakings were recited with approval, all previous grants were confirmed, and additional rights and privileges were conferred. This charter, in consequence of its embracing a grant de novo as well as a confirmation, forms a valid title to all the properties and privileges which belonged to the city when it was granted. By the charter of 1611 the burgh was to be held of the King for " the service of burgh used and wont," and payment to the archbishop of 16 merks yearly. By that of 1636, in addition to the archbishop's 16 merks. there were payable to the crown 20 merks yearly, a sum which is still regularly paid into the national exchequer. About this time the country was getting into a state of ferment on account of the attempts which were being made to force the churches to accept forms of service which were obnoxious to many. A general assembly was appointed to be held in Glasgow on 21st November, 1638. and for this meeting, the importance of which was anticipated, careful preparations were made by the town council. The cathedral was put in repair, provision was made for the accommodation of the numerous visitors of all ranks, the poor were kept off the streets and the streets themselves put into comely order, the citizens were enjoined to keep guard by day and watch by night, and special instructions were given to the town's commissioner in regard to his vote. The main result of he assembly, abolition of episcopacy, brought the disorders of the country to a crisis, and civil war, for which both sides had been preparing, was not far off. In Glasgow great activity prevailed in arming the citizens and providing ammunition, and in April, 1639, the town council resolved to provide and pay a company of 150 men for the covenanting army which was then being raised to oppose the English invaders. Drilling of recruits and farther preparations were continued in the city, persons possessed of silver plate were asked to place it in safe custody, and the fortifications were put in order. The raising of money to meet the call of the war committee in Edinburgh was a difficult process, and borrowing on an extensive scale had to be resorted to. An arrange- ment of the national difficulties was arrived at in 1641, and the king was present at a parliament held at Edinburgh in the end of that year, when three acts were passed in favour of Glasgow. By one of these the charter of 1636 was ratified, by the second provision was made for support of the ministers, and by the third the town council were allowed to elect their own bailies. The provost was still to be elected by the lord of the regality, but that from a leet of three persons presented by the council. The oldest extant specimen of Glasgow printing is that of a protesta- tion by subscribers of the covenant, made at the general assembly and at the market cross of Glasgow, on 28th and 29th November, 1638. It is the work of George Anderson, who appears to have been then settled as a printer in Glasgow. During the time he carried on business in the city he received a pension of 100 merks yearly from the town. 74 George Huchesone and Thomas Huchesone, the founders of Huche- sones' Hospital, died in 1639 and 1641 respectively, and the administrationL of their munificent bequests at once received the attention of the trustees. The original hospital buildings were situated on the north side of Tron- gate, at the point where it is joined by the present Hutcheson Street. The site of this hospital and the adjoining grounds were disposed of in building lots about the year 1795, and thereafter the existing buildings in Ingram Street, opposite the north end of Hutcheson Street, were erected. Within a year or two, civil war again broke out, and Glasgow raised a contingent to join the army under command of the Earl of Leven, which entered English territory in January, 1644. Meanwhile the Earl of Mon- trose had joined the royalists, and, going to the north, carried on a desultory warfare till the middle of the following year. Montrose, by this time a marquis, then led an army towards England, and on the way obtained a complete victory over the covenanters at Kilsyth, about 14 miles from Glasgow, on 14th August, 1645. The citizens of Glasgow submitted to the victor, and promised him money for his protection, but it is said that some of his followers could not be restrained from plundering the inhabi- tants. After defeating Montrose at Philiphaugh, David Leslie, with 3,000 cavalry, marched to Glasgow, where the committee of the estates. had assembled. During Leslie's stay the citizens had to lend £20,000 for the use of the public. Montrose, with a force of 1,200 foot and 300^ horse, hovered about in the vicinity, but the risk of a battle was avoided. At the ensuing municipal elections, those who were concerned in the- recent capitulation to Montrose were excluded from office.' While Leslie's garrison was in Glasgow, the casting of a trench around the city for the purposes of defence was commenced, and this work was continued for some months. The inhabitants complained of this. " unprofitable ditch through their lands and yairds," ^ and there was dissatisfaction on other grounds. Great loss was likewise sustained through the cutting and plundering of corn, and the demands for the army were burdensome. On 18th December the estates ordered a garrison of 800 foot and a troop of horse to be stationed in Glasgow, and for a long- time the inhabitants had to endure the quartering of soldiers in the town. The proceedings of Cromwell and his military supporters in relation ta the king were disapproved of by the ruling party in Scotland, and in. 1648 an endeavour was made to raise an army for the invasion of England and recovery of the king's person. Some of the presbyterians did not concur in this movement, and objected to contribute their quota of men. On 23rd May the town council of Glasgow represented to the committee of the shire that, after careful investigation of the ''mynd of this burgh," they found a "generall unwillingnes to engage in this war throw want of satisfactioune in the laufulnes thairof," and that, not being satisfied in their consciences, they could not concur in it " without sine against God." On 25th May the town council were summoned to answer in parliament " for not outreiking- the leavie," and two of their number were deputed to> ^ Glas. Chart., I., p. cccclxi. 2<< Outreiking," out-rigging, equipping. 75 attend.^ The upshot of those proceedings was the imprisonment, iro the tolbooth of Edinburgh, of the members of the town council as well as- the town clerk. Those members of the town council of 1645 who were willing to act were restored to office. While the chief citizens were enduring imprisonment, the inhabitants who remained in Glasgow were subjected to punishment in another form. Principal Baillie, after referring to the act of parliament, and the inter- ference with the town's affairs, says : " But this is not all our misery. Before this change, some regiments of horse and foot were sent to our town, with orders to quarter on no other but the magistrates, council^ session, and their lovers. These orders were executed with rigour. On the most religious people of our town huge burdens did fall. On some 10, on some 20, and on others 30 soldiers and more did quarter; who, besides meat and drink, wine and good cheer, and whatever they called, for, did exact cruelly their daily pay, and much more. In ten days they cost a few honest, but mean people, .£40,000 Scots, besides plundering of these whom necessity forced to flee from their houses. Our loss and danger was not so great by James Graham." ^ This account, from the- covenanters' point of view, may be contrasted with that of Sir James^ Turner, whom Scott is supposed to have portrayed in Captain Dugald Dalgetty of Drumthwacket. Turner had command of the soldiers quartered on the town. In the Memoirs, which were written by Turner when in later years he occupied the town's mansion in Gorbals, his ex- perience in Glasgow is thus narrated : — "Innumerable almost were the petitions that came from all places of the king- dome against the raising of forces for his majesties releasment, Glasgow, being a considerable toune, was most refractorie to this parliament ; for Mr. Dick, whom they looked upon as a patriarch ; Mr. Bailie, Mr. Gillespie, and Mr. Durhame, all mightie members of the kirk of Scotland, had preached them to a perfite disobedience of all civill power, except such as was authorised by the generall assemblie and com- mission of the kirk. . . . For this reason lam sent to Glasgow to reduce it to obedience, with three troops of horse, and Holburns regiment of foot. ... In Glasgow were many honnest and loyall men, the prime whereof wer the Cambells and the Bells ; and indeed I had good helpe of Coline Cambell, James Bell, and bayliffe James Hamilton. At my comeing there I found my work not very difl&cill ; for I schortlie learned to know that the quartering two or three troopers and half-a- dozen musketeers was ane argument strong enough, in two or three nights time, to make the hardest-headed covenanter in the toune to forsake the kirk and side with the parliament. I came on the Friday, and next day sent to Mr. Dick and desired him and his brethren to say nothing next day in their pulpits that might give me just reason to disturb the peace of the church. In the forenoone he spoke- us very faire, and gave us no occasion of offence ; but in the afternoone he trans- gressed all limits of modestie, and railed malitieouslie against both king and parlia- ment. This obliged me to command all my officers and sojors to goe presentlie out of the church, because I neither could nor would suffer any under my command to be witnesses of a misdemeanour of that nature. At the first, Dick was timorous, and promised if I wold stay he wold give me satisfaction ; but I told him I wold trust him no more, since he had broke his promise made in the forenoone. Finding my Glasgow men groune prettie tame, I tendered them a short paper, which whoever signed I promised sould be presentlie eased of all quartering. It was iGlas. Rec, II., p. 134. 2 Meaning the Marquis of Montrose when he entered the town after the battle- of Kilsyth. Brown's History of Glasgow, p. 95. 76 nothing bot a submission to all orders of parliament, agreeable to the covenant. This paper was afterward by some merrie men christened 'Turner's Covenant.' It was quicklie signed by all, except some inconsiderable persons. . . . " ^ Under these compulsory measures the town eventually contributed a contingent to the army, which was being raised for the purpose of freeing the king. That army, led by the Duke of Hamilton, was, however, totally routed by Cromwell in the end of August, and this resulted in a change of government in Scotland. A committee of estates, with Argyle at the head of affairs, came to an arrangement with Cromwell, who was at Edinburgh in the beginning of October. The new committee of estates now reversed what their predecessors had done with regard to the town council of Glasgow, and restored to office those who, three months previously, had been deposed and imprisoned. There is no reference in Glasgow records to the execution of the king, but eleven days afterwards (10th February) there is this interesting order for the proclamation of his son : — " Forsameikill as the proclamatioune anent the Kings most excellent Majestie only come to the magistrals hands yesternight late, they thairfor, and the haill persones of counsel), ordaines the said proclamatioune to be procleamit this day, at xi houris, with the gritest solempnicie ; and for this effect ordaines the baillie, Ninian Andersone, to reid the eamyne to the messenger quha cryes it out, and the haill counsell to goe to the crose be twaes, in ane comelie maner, and to stand thairon uncoverit, as also the haill people, auditors thairof, dureing the haill reiding -of the samyne ; and the haill bellis in the towne to ring fra the ending of the procla- matioune to 12 houres in the day."^ To the Scots army raised to support the cause of Charles II. Glasgow was a willing contributor, though recent visitations of the pest had somewhat crippled the city's resources. The "defence and saftie of the covenantes, king and kingdomes," called forth a contingent of both horse and foot soldiers ; and on the day before Cromwell defeated Leslie at Dunbar there is an order that " 1,200 bisket breid be send east to the sojouris that wer outreikit be the towne." The records contain entries of payments to a surgeon for "cureing the woundit sojouris," and to the town's men for their losses when "tain prissoner be the Inglisch," and there are negotiations for the return of prisoners in Durham. In the following month (11-14 October) Cromwell and his troopers visited Glasgow. Coming by way of Linlithgow and Kilsyth, the entrance to the city by the usual route would have been by the North Port at the side of the castle ; but it is said that, to avoid danger from a threatened attack in passing the castle, the army made a detour and entered by the West Port. It is certain that some scheme of defence, by utilising the castle, had been thought of, because a few days before the invaders arrived the town council committed to five citizens " to think and consider quhat is neidfull to be done anent the repairing of the castell and anent the garisone to be placed thairin." ^ Cromwell was disposed to be conciliatory, and it is probable that he avoided the castle so as not to provoke hostility. He arrived on Friday, 11th October, and found that the town had been ^ Sir James Turner's Memoirs, pp. 53-55. '^ Glasg. Eec, II., p. 158. ^Glas. Rec, II., p. 19-4. 77 deserted by the magistrates and all the ministers, except the well-known ' Zachary Boyd, who remained at his post. Robert Baillie, then a professor in the college, and one of those who had fled, alludes in one of his letters to " CromwelFs courtesy, which indeed was great, for he took such a course with his soldiers that they did less displeasure at Glasgow than if they had been at London, though Mr Zachary Boyd railed on them all to their very face in the High Church."^ The army left Glasgow by the East Port and Gallowmuir, taking the Shotts road to Edinburgh. Cromwell was again in Glasgow in April and July, 1651. The former of these visits extended from 19th to 30th April. Arriving from Hamilton, the town was probably entered this time by Gorbals and the old bridge. The inhabitants seem to have remained in town during this visit. In Whitelocke's Memorials it is stated that the Glasgow ministers " railed in their sermons against the English army of sectaries unjustly invading their country and throwing down all power both in kirk and state." It is added that "the general sent for those ministers and moderately debated these matters with them."- On the occasion of the July visit the army marched from Linlithgow by Shotts, entering Shettleston, a suburb of Glasgow, on Sunday, 6th July. Cromwell took up his quarters at Stewart of Minto's lodging in Drygate, and stayed a week.^ It was probably in connection with this visit that on 6th September the town treasurer was authorised to pay Jonet Tilloche for 6 gallons 3 pints ale, ab 40d. the pint, " furneist be her to the Inglisch the tyme they keiped thair gaird at the Drygait port, the last tyme they war heir, for prevening of gritter danger.""^ During the summer of 1651 King Charles and his army were in the vicinity of Stirling, and the records show that on various occasions Glasgow gave money to the king, and provided men and supplies to his army. Among other letters from Charles there is one dated 19 th July, eleven days before he marched to England, asking for men, horses, and carts, for the service of his train of artillery. On 3d September, the anniversary of Dunbar, the royal army was completely defeated at Worcester, and this practically ended the civil war. Eor the next ten years the most that Glasgow people had to do with military affairs was making provision for the quartering of soldiers and paying the taxations levied for support of the garrisons stationed throughout the country. While these affairs of national importance were engrossing the attention of statesmen the town council of Glasgow had successfully negotiated the purchase of additional lands. A commission to treat with Sir Robert Douglas for the purchase of Gorbals barony had been granted on 30th January, 1649, but it was not till 27th February of the following year that the bargain was concluded. The lands extended to 466 imperial acres, and were purchased as a joint venture. Hutchesons' Hospital got a half, the city a fourth, and the incorporated crafts the remaining fourth among them. Long possessed by the Elphinstone family as ^ Baillie's Letters (1775), II., p. 359. 2 Whitelocke's Memorials, IIL, pp. 300-1. '•^ Cromweirs Scotch Campaigns, bv W. S. Doudas, pp. 246, 266. *Glas. Rec, II., p. 211. 78 rentallers, the lands had latterly formed part of Sir George Elphin- stone's barony of Blythswood. When the lands were separated from Blythswood the baronial jurisdiction passed to the proprietor of Gorbals. There was a thriving village at Gorbals, which, on account of its situation, got the alternative name of Bridgend. A baronial tower and .a chapel, conspicuous objects in the village, were acquired by the Glasgow Improvements Trustees under their Act of 1867, and subsequently removed. The first year's experience of the new landowners was not encouraging, -as the crop of 1650 was destroyed or taken from them, apparently by the English army. Hutchesons' Hospital and the crafts were for some time in straits for money on account of the purchase, but eventually the investment was productive of large revenues to all the purchasers. In 1795 the lands were divided — the city, the hospital, and the crafts being ^each allotted special areas. At this time there was a demand for building ground on the south side of the river, and large portions of Gorbals were therefore laid off in f euing lots. One large area assigned to the hospital has since been named Hutchesontown, while the portion which fell to the crafts or trades has been called Tradeston. The money realised from these feus forms the principal source of the revenues belonging to these bodies. The baronial jurisdiction of Gorbals was exercised by the magistrates and council, who annually appointed a bailie till the year 1846, when the greater part of the lands was annexed to Glasgow.^ In 1667 the town council, on their own account, purchased the lands and barony of Provan,- extending to upwards of two thousand acres. One of the chief objects in view seems to have been the securing from Hogganfield and Frankfield lochs, situated within the lands, a better supply of water for the town's mills on the Molendinar Burn. In 1729 the town council sold nearly all the lands, but retained the lochs and other water rights, with Pro van Mill and adjoining ground. They likewise retained the baronial jurisdiction, which is still exercised by the periodical appointment of a bailie of Provan.^ In 1652 there occurred in Glasgow a destructive fire, whereby about a thousand families were deprived of their dwellings. Previous to this time the houses were generally covered with thatch, and provided with wooden fronts, and it is believed that this great fire induced builders to adopt stone and slate more largely than had previously been done. After the experience of another great fire in 1677, the town council ordered that any rebuilding or repairing was to be done by stone work from head to foot, back and front, without any timber, except in partitions, doors, windows, or presses. At the time of the burning in 1652 the means of extinguishing fires were in a primitive condition, water had to be carried from the wells or burns in leather buckets, and on this particular occasion the town's buckets had been " all stoline away and brockine." In preparation for any future conflagration it was ordered that new iSee "The Barony of Gorbals," in Regality Club Publications, Vol. IV., pp. 1-60. '•^The previous history of Provan has been noticed, antea pp. 17-18. ^See Sir James Marwick's "Glasgow: Water Supply, «&;c.," Appendix, pp. 16-18. 79 Ibuckets should be procured, and to raise the necessary funds each burgess was, on admission, to pay certain dues called "bucket money." It is interesting to note that the dues thus established are collected from burgesses at the present day, though the money is no longer applied to its original purpose. Ladders were also procured as part of the fire- extinguishing plant, and in 1656 a sum of .£25 sterling was expended in the purchase of an engine " for casting of water on land that is on fire as they have in Edinburgh." From incidental references in the council records it appears that the market cross, which was in existence in the 17 th century, consisted of a stone pillar placed on a platform, to which access was obtained from the street by a door and stair. It happened, however, that the structure was so injured by the erection around it of a guard house, that when the latter was taken down it was thought proper to remove the cross also. On 15th March, 1656, the master of work was instructed to provide "timber and dailis for ane gaird hous to be builded." On 29th March two of the bailies were appointed " to goe to the collonell and to speik him anent building of the gaird hous." ^ The guard house seems to have been erected, but it must have stood for a short time only, as on 22nd November, 1659, the magistrates and council got orders for " doune taking of the guard hous was builded about and upon the croce." The council record then narrates that " in regaird the samyn mercat croce, throw the building of the said guard hous thereupon, was altogether defaced," it was resolved to remove the same " and mak it equall with the grund." On 3rd December it was ordered that "that pairt of the streit where the croce did stand of befor be calseyed in ane most comely and decent maner."- So far as can be ascertained the cross was not re-erected, though public proclamations continued to be made and other municipal ceremonials took place on the site which the structure had occupied.^ During the period of the Commonwealth, Glasgow seems to have prospered, and at the restoration of Charles II. in 1660 the population is stated to have been 14,678. Jorevin de Rocheford, a Frenchman, who visited the city in 1661, describes it as " the second town in the kingdom of Scotland," and mentions that there live in it "several rich shop- keepers." John Ray, visiting in 1662, refers to "Glascow, which is the second city in Scotland, fair, large, and well built, the streets very broad •and pleasant." The dwellings required for the increasing population were absorbing a considerable portion of the old Green and some of the town's crofts. This seems to have induced the town council to reacquire, mainly for grazing purposes, lands which they had disposed of in 1588, "for releveing of thair necessitie." These reacquired lands, with others added from time to time down to the year 1792, compose the existing Glasgow Green. Between the Restoration and the Revolution a retrograde movement must have set in, as the population in 1688 is stated to have been reduced 1 Glas. Rec, II., pp. 329-30. "- Ihid., p. 432. ^ The statement contained in some local histories to the effect that the first market cross of Glasgow was situated at the intersection of Rottenrow and High ♦Street is erroneous. From the earliest period traced in history the market cross occupied the site at the foot of the High Street. 80 to 11,948. Religious persecutions, and the consequent social derange- ments which characterised the reigns of Charles II. and James YII., had much to do with this depression. The archbishops during that period were Andrew Fairfoul (1661-3), Alexander Burnet (1664-9 and 1674-9), Robert Leighton (1670-4), Arthur Ross (1679-84), Alexander Cairncross. (1684-7), and John Paterson (1687-8). The archbishops had the selection of the provost for the time, and this helped to keep the town council in concord with the episcopal party ; but among the citizens there were many whose sympathies were with the covenanters, and in favour of religious toleration. The records contain many references to the suppression of conventicles, and the taking of oaths, bonds, and other measures for the enforcement of conformity. Several members of the Glasgow presbytery, including Patrick Gillespie, a city minister and principal of the College, and the celebrated Donald Car- gill, minister of the barony, refused to conform to prelacy, and had to leave their benefices. General dissatisfaction was manifested by " the with- drawing of many of the inhabitantis on the Lord's day and uther tymes from divyne worship;" and as the church collections for the poor were thereby diminished, the town council, on 24th October, 1662, intimated that the monthly contributions of defaulters should be augmented to make up for the deficiency. ^ At a later period, when the laws against nonconformity were more strictly enforced. Archbishop Burnet submitted to the town council a list of " severall persones, both men and women, who ordinerlie dishantes publict ordinances," with the view of deciding whether the fines should be exacted by the magistrates or the "sojoris." A majority of the council resolved that the sums claimable should be col- lected by the magistrates, " to the effect they might be applied to pious uses." This was on 3rd April, 1666, a few months previous to the rising in the west, which culminated in the disaster at Bullion Green on 28th November. On 17 th November the magistrates and council, having heard of the rising, resolved that "the tounes people be putt in ane good postour for defence of the towne." In the previous year (22nd April) all the inhabitants had been charged to deliver up their arms to be kept in the tolbooth, and those who neglected to comply with the order were to be looked upon as disaffected to the government, and punished accord- ingly. A royal proclamation against the carrying of arms is referred to in a council minute, dated 4th May, 1667, and it appears that owing to the disturbed state of the country the inhabitants " may nocht now frielie travell abroad, as they wont to doe, without carieing of some armes." It was accordingly resolved that the privy council should be petitioned "for granting libertie to our honest nighbors for carieing armes when they goe abroad."^ 1 When the difficulty of getting people into church was overcome, the congrega- tions still required supervision. On 14th November, 1663, the beadles were enjoined "to carie in their hands, at all respective meetings of divyne service, ane whyt staff, as was in use of old, not onlie for wakining those that sleips in the kirk, but also to walk to and fro, from corner to corner, in the kirkis, for removing of bairnes and boyes out of the kirkis, who troubles the same by making of din in tyme of divyne service " (Memorabilia, p. 186). 2 Memorabilia, p. 201. 81 Archbishop Leighton seems to have exercised a happy influence over ecclesiastical affairs during his connection with the city (1670-4). In 1673 there was a rumour of his intended demission, and on 2nd May of that year the merchants petitioned the town council to endeavour to prevent this, " considering that the whoill citie and incorporatiounes therein hes lived peaceablie and quyetlie since the said archbishop his coming to this burgh, throw his Christian cariage and behaveour towards them, and by his government with great discretioune and moderatioune."^ In the following year Leighton left Glasgow, and was succeeded by Archbishop Burnet, who had formerly held the same office. Under the stringent laws in force for the suppression of conventicles, magistrates of burghs were made responsible for those held within their bounds. In July, 1674, the privy council, in consequence of a conventicle having been held in Glasgow by Cargill and others, imposed on the city a fine of £100 sterling, but with right to claim relief from the persons whO' had trangressed the law. All previous attempts to repress conventicles having proved ineffectual, more thorough measures were tried. The privy council ordered a bond to be subscribed by all heritors and others, undertaking that they, their families, servants, and dependents, should not be present at conventicles or disorderly meetings under severe penalties. To enforce the subscrip- tion of this bond and the observance of its provisions, an army was raised in the north and led through the disaffected districts in the west of Scot- land. This army, known in history as the Highland Host, reached Glasgow on 26th January, 1678. On 5th February the magistrates and council subscribed the bond, and enjoined its observance by the burgesses and by the city's tenants of Gorbals and Pro van. About the same time the Highland Host left the city on their mission throughout the rural districts, which suffered heavily by their devastations. After his defeat at Drumclog on 1st June, 1679, Claverhouse retired to Glasgow, and along with the garrison in the city prepared for an expected attack from the covenanters. This attack was delivered next day, and a skirmish took place on the Gallowmuir. In this affray some of the citizens manifested sympathy with the covenanters, but the authorities are shown as supporters of the king's troops, inasmuch as they contributed "£3,211 scots for the charges and expensis bestowed be the toune on the souldiers at the barracads, provisione to thair horssis, and spent on intelligence, and for provisioune sent be the toune to the king's camp afi Hammiltoun and Bothwell, and for interteaning the lord generall, quhen he come to this burgh, and the rest of the noblemen and gentlemen with him, and for furnishing of baggadge horssis to Loudoun Hill, Stirling, and to the camp at Bothwell and uthir wayes."-^ In the beginning of October, 1681, the Duke of York (afterwards James YII.) visited Glasgow, and was entertained in the house of Provost Bell in the Bridgegate. Expenditure for the duke's entertainment (including^ the supply of silver and gold boxes given to him and his servants with their burgess tickets), amounting to £4,001 12s. Scots, was ordered to be paid on 8th October.^ Both as duke and king, James was in a great measure 1 Memorabilia, p. 217. ^ Ibid., ip. 232. ^ Ibid., ip. 237. F 82 responsible for the cruelties, and the arbitrary and oppressive proceedings of this persecuting period, so that the news of his abdication in 1688 was received with general satisfaction, not only in Glasgow, but throughout the country. Glasgow has its martyrs' graves, and there are two inscribed tablets bearing witness to the severeties of the persecuting period. One in the Cathedral burying ground bears the names of nine men "who all suffered at the cross of Glasgow for their testimony to the covenants and work of Reformation," betwixt 1666 and 1688 : — " These nine, with others in this yard, Whose heads and bodies were not spared, Their testimonies, foes, to bury, Caus'd beat the drums then in great fur\% They'll know at Resurrection day To murder saints was no sweet play." The Martyrs' Fountain at the Howgate, placed in the east wall of Castle Street, within a few paces of the Monkland Canal, commemorates the execution of other three men : — " Behind this stone lyes James Nisbet, who suffered martyrdom at this place, June 5, 1684; also James Lawson and Alexander Wood, who suffered martyrdom, October 24, 1684, for their adherence to the Word of God and Scotland's covenanted work of Reformation." Numbers of men and women suffered in a milder form, enduring imprisonment and the forfeiture of their possessions. In the year 1676 some of the victims had an unexpected deliverance, as a great fire threatened the destruction of the tolbooth, and the citizens broke open the doors and set the prisoners at liberty. In the last year of the reign of King James an attempt to supply a contingent for his army was not successful. In October, 1688, the magistrates were thanked by the lord chancellor for their offer to raise ten companies, each of 120 men, for the service of the king and securing the peace of the city. At this time all the inhabitants were ordered to bring sufficient arms and ammunition with them at the mounting of the guards, and each widow was to "cause provyde ane sufficient man w^ith ane fire lock and ane sword, and keep guard with the rest of their neigbours." Several of the inhabitants neglected these commands, and evidence of the unpopularity of the movement culminated with the announcement on 23rd January, 1689, "that the regiment in the toun refuses to obey the magistrats," and "it is concluded that the said regiment be disbanded." It was, however, resolved that there should be a nightly guard of sixty men " for preventing of stealing and accidental fyre, as God forbid." Next day an "adres to be presented to his royall highness the Prince of Orange "was subscribed by the " most pairt " of the magistrates and council, and there seems to have been some rejoicing at the commencement of the new reign. The accounts show a payment " for ringing of the Tron Church bell at proclaiming of K. William and Q. Marie," and " for ane tarr barrell to the Cross bonfyre ;" and a further sum of £59 18s. 6d. was spent at "proclameing of K. William and Q. Marie." Among the ever-recurring orders for suppression of conventicles there is an entry in the records indicating that the college students were blamed 83 for absorbing too much time in the recreation of billiard playing. On 31st January, 1679, the principal and masters complained "that some persones keeps bulyard tables, to the prejudice of the young men their scholars, frequenting the same neir the colledge, quhen they sould be att their books," and the town council ordered that no "bulyard board" should be kept betwixt the Wyndhead and the Cross, bounds which embraced the whole of the High Street, in which the college was situated.-^ While the college youths were thus to be kept at their studies, the attainment of suitable accomplishments by the young ladies likewise received atten- tion. On 20th June, 1674, it was represented that "Mistress Cumyng, mistres of maners, was to goe aff and leive the toune, in respect of the small employment she had within the same, quhilk they fand to be prejudiciall to this place, and in particular to theis who hes young women to breid therin." It was resolved that if Mrs Cumyng would agree to stay in the town she should "for her farder incurragement " receive 100 merks yearly " to pay her house maill, so long as she keepes a school and teaches childerin, as formerlie." ' The rules under which another branch of education was allowed • to be taught are thus laid down on 11th November, 1699 : — "The magistrats and toune councill allow and permitt John Smith, danceing master, to teach danceing within this burgh," on these conditions : — "That he shall behave himself soberly, teach at season- able hours, keep no balls, and that he shall so order his teaching that ther shall be noe promiscuous danceing of young men and young women togither, bot that each sex shall be taught by themselves, and that the one sex shall be dismissed and be out of his house before the other enter therin." ^ The grammar school, under the patronage of the town council, has already been referred to. Of elementary schools there seems to have been a considerable number, as on 14th November, 1663, fifteen persons, nine of them females, were authorised by the town council " to keep and hold Scots Schooles within the toune, they and their spouses, if they ony have, keipand and attending the ordinances within the samyne."^ At the commencement of the reign of William and Mary the citizens of Glasgow obtained the concession they had so long and anxiously sought, viz., the right of electing their provost without the intervention of the bishop or lord of the regality, and Glasgow thus attained the full status of a royal burgh. In the year 1692 the convention of royal burghs obtained from each of their number a report as to its state and condition. The primary object of the inquiry was the making up of the roll under which contributions by the general body should be apportioned on the individual burghs. There was thus no inducement for a burgh to magnify its resources and consequently increase its burdens, and as the inquiry in each case was conducted by strangers the reports may be regarded as impartial and approximately correct. From the Glasgow report it is ascertained that the town's revenue was £1,408 10s. stg., and that the expenditure amounted to £1,332 17s. 2d. yearly. On an average of five years the town's expendi- ture had exceded income by £119 8s. lOd. stg. Foreiojn trade amounted ^ Memorabilia, p. 231. ^ ]yjemorabilia, p. 288. Ubid., p. 219. * Ibid., p. 186. 84 yearly to £17,083 6s. 8d. stg. The town had 15 ships (8 in the harbonr and 7 abroad) and 8 lighters, besides being partners in 4 ships belonging to unfree burghs. The gross burden of the 15 ships was 1,182 tons, and their value £3,877 15s. 6d. stg. Public works, and the stipends and salaries of ministers, schoolmasters, and other public servants, were paid out of the common good. As to the houses and how they were inhabited, the report bears that " by the decay of trade a great number and many of the best of ther houses are waste, yea that ther is near 500 houses standing waste, and that those inhabited are fallen near a third pairt of the rent they payed formerly." The rents varied from £100 Scots (£8 6s. 8d. stg.) to £4 Scots (6s. 8d. stg.) yearly, " except some large taverns." There was one yearly fair of five or six days' continuance, three yearly markets each of one day's continuance, and one weekly market.^ In the tax roll adjusted by the convention after reports from all the burghs were received, Glasgow is placed next to Edinburgh, showing that in trade and revenue it then ranked as the second in the kingdom. The percentage of the seven burghs ranking highest in the tax roll stood thus : — Edinburgh, £32 6s. 8d. ; Glasgow, £15; Aberdeen, £6 Is.; Dundee, £4 13s. 4d.; Perth, £3; Kirkcaldy, £2 8s.; and Montrose, £2. In the year 1535 Glasgow had ranked eleventh in the tax roll, but it gradually drew up till it reached the second place in 1672, with its proportion of £12 to Edinburgh's £33 6s. 8d.- The town council which first had over them a provost of their own choosing seem to have attempted a reform in the city's financial affairs. Expenditure had of late years been exceeding revenue, and debt was accumulating. This appears to have been to some extent the result of purchasing the landed estates of Gorbals and Provan with borrowed money. The rent of the land was not equal to the interest on loans, and the obvious remedy was the sale of surplus land. Authority to sell Provan lands was asked from parliament, and permission granted, subject to the approval of the convention of burghs. Application for such approval was made to the convention on 10th July, 1691, and on that occasion the town council represented "that of late the said burgh is become altogither incapable of subsistence, in regaird of these heavie burdens that lye thereupon, occasioned by the vast soumes that have been borrowed by the late magistrats, and the misapplying and dilapidation of the towns patrimony in suffering their debts to swell and employing the common stock for their own sinistruous ends and uses."^ It is not unlikely that there is exaggeration in this serious charge against the previous magistracy, and that mismanagement rather than malversation was. accountable for deficiencies. Provan lands were not sold till nearly forty years after this time, and instead of reducing their estates the town council made another purchase of land, which happens to embrace the site of the present municipal buildings in George Square. " Rammishoren " is mentioned as a possession of the see of Glasgow as early as the year 1241. Conjoined with Meadowflat the lands can be traced in the possession of the bishops' rentallers and feuars from 1518^* till 1694, when Ninian ^Convention Rec, IV., pp. 581-5. '^Ibid., p. 136. ^Ihid., p. 161. *Glas. Prot., Nos. 1096, 3399. 85 Hill of Lambhill, the proprietor, resolved to sell them. At that time royal burghs were much concerned in preserving their monopolies, and preventing other urban communities from competing with them in trade. Ramshorn and Meadowflat were in close proximity to the city, and the town council were apprehensive " that some person or persones who might purchase the said lands might, perhaps, improve the samine to the prejudice of the burgh." To prevent this risk they bought the lands, extending to 35 imperial acres, at the price of 20,300 merks Scots (£1,127 8s. lOd. sterling). The money was advanced by Hutchesones' Hospital, the governors getting a title to the lands, and retaining them till towards the end of the eighteenth century, when they were reconveyed to the town council and feued out in building lots. Social as well as financial reforms were engaging the attention of the town council at the time just alluded to. On 1st February, 1690, proclamation was to be made through the town prohibiting the inhabitants to " drink in any tavern after ten o'clock at night on the week dayes, or in tyme of sermon, or therafter, on the Sabbath dayes." The inhabitants were likewise forbidden to " sell or buy any kaill, pot herbs, or milk, on the streets upon the Sabbath day, or to bring water from wells, or do any other servile work on the Sabbath day ; " and profanity, " cursing and swearing," were strictly prohibited.^ Defaulters were to be fined, and the fines equally divided between the informer and the poor. At the ensuing election time the council (4th October)^ " taking to their consideration the severall abuses hes been committed these severall years past, by -electing and choising of magistrats and deacon conveeners in this burgh who keeped change houses and publict taverns, which occasioned much debauchrie and drunkenness, and poor people to spend their money needlesslie in the said taverns," ordained that in future no person who kept a public tavern or change house should bear office as provost, bailie, dean of guild, deacon convener, bailie of Gorbals, or water bailie. ^ There had been many abuses committed in the night time by several inhabitants " maskerading, and other insolencies offered to the guards and others of the toune, to the great scandall of religion and contempt of authoritie," and therefore, by an act, dated 12th September, 1691, it was ordered that no one should " goe through the toune in the night tyme maskerad- ing or sirenading, or in companie with violls or other instruments of musick, in any numbers," and those contravening the act were subjected to pecuniary penalties and church censure.^ Cultivation of the musical art was, however, encouraged, as on 24th September, the council agreed with " Mr. Lewis de France, musitian," to " teach the inhabitants in toune to sing musick." Mr. Lewis was to have a monopoly of public teaching, and to receive from the town a yearly pension of £100 scots, besides fees on a specified scale from his pupils.^ An effort was made in 1694 to have " three posts in the week to goe to Edinburgh and return," as it was anticipated that the merchants and traders would gain great advantages by such facilities. The postman was then apparently a foot messenger, as in 1709 application was to be made 1 Memorabilia, p. 264. ^-Ihid., p. 267. '^ JbicL, p. 273. * Ibid., p. 273. 86 to government for the establishment of a " horse post betwixt Edinburgh and this burgh." After the settlement of the country's political troubles, Scottish, merchants began to entertain thoughts of imitating their English brethren in their colonising enterprises, and in 1695 parliament incorporated "The Company of Scotland Trading to Africa and the Indies," with authority to plant colonies, and built cities and forts in any countries in Asia, Africa, or America, not possessed by any European sovereign. The subscription books for the half of the capital reserved by Scotland, and amounting to .£300,000 sterling, were opened at Edinburgh on 26th February, 1696, and the stock was taken up speedily and with great enthusiasm. On 5th March, 1696, the Glasgow town council, " takeing to their consideration that the company of this nation for tradeing to Africa and the Indies, lately appoynted and established be act of parliament, seems to be very promiseing, and apparently may tend to the honour and profite of the kingdome, and particularly to the great advantage of this burgh to share therin," resolved to invest <£3,000 sterling in the company.^ Many Glasgow merchants and inhabitants likewise took up stock, and altogether ,£56,000 sterling were subscribed in the city. Such was the auspicious opening of the African Company, which within a few years brought great financial disaster on the country by its chief venture, well known in history as the Darien Scheme. The company was originated by an able Scotsman,. William Paterson, the projector of the Bank of England, which was^ incorporated in 1694. In 1695 the Bank of Scotland, with its head office in Edinburgh, was started ; but as the African Company likew^ise undertook banking business, the two institutions were in rivalry, and Paterson did not favour the former. Unsuccessful attempts to establish branches of the Bank of Scotland in Glasgow were made in 1697 and 1731. In these days private traders could apparently provide all the banking accommoda- tion required in the city. A writer in 1610 has described Glasgow as "the most famous towne for merchandise in this tract;" and "for pleasant site and apple trees and other like fruit trees much commended." Some years later the fruit trees were still conspicuous, as M'Ure, writing about the year 1736, says that the town was "surrounded with cornfields, kitchen and flower gardens, and beautiful orchyards, abounding with fruits of all sorts, which, by reason of the open and large streets, send forth a pleasant and odori- ferous smell." ^ Before the end of the 17th century the crofts south of the Trongate had been mostly appropriated for building purposes, but part of the ground was, no doubt, laid off in gardens. Ground on the north side of Trongate was likewise being used for dwellings and in- dustrial purposes. At this part, Longcroft extended from the houses on the west side of High Street to the Cow Lone in the line of the present Queen Street. It was laid out in rigs or ridges running north and south, and belonging to different owners. In 1637 the town bought one of these properties, and there, in 1642, they constructed a flesh market at the- Trongate end. On the north part of the " rig " there were houses used for the making of candles ; and in later times the street now called 1 Memorabilia, p. 281. 2 Qigg Prot., No. 2918. 87 Candleriggs was formed through the ground. Opposite this stood the West Port till 1588, when it was removed to the head of Stockwell Street. The city continuing to extend westward, the town council, on 28th June, 1662, "concludit that ane handsome little brige, with ane pen,^ be put over St. Tenowes burne," and that the causeway should be laid from there to the West Port. ^ That there were buildings along this part of the thoroughfare is shown by an act of the town council, dated 20th Sep- tember, 1666, where it is stated that complaints were made against owners of adjacent houses and kilns putting straw in the opposite "syre" or gutter which carried the surface water along the north side of the Tron- gate from Hutchesones Hospital (on the site of the modern Hutcheson Street) westward to St. Tenowes burn. ^ The burn crossed Trongate (now Argyle Street) opposite the south-west corner of Pallioun Croft, where Mitchell Lane now joins the street. Previous to this time it had been the custom of fleshers to slaughter animals on both sides of the street in Trongate, but the town council " understanding that the lyk is not done in no place within the kingdome, or outwith the same, in anie weill-governed citie," the fleshers were directed to desist from this practice, and to kill the animals in backhouses, as was done in Edinburgh and other well-governed cities.* The first public slaughter house in Glasgow was built in 1744 on part of the old Green, a little to the west of the Molendinar Burn where it joined the Clyde. Sugar refining began to be practised in Glasgow in 1667, when the first of the " sugar-houses," of which there were afterwards several, was erected in Bell's Wynd and Candleriggs. This was called the Wester Sugar- house. The Easter Sugarhouse was erected on the south side of Gallow- gate in 1669. The South Sugarhouse in Stockwell Street and King Street Sugarhouses followed later on.° Coffee was first imported into this country in 1641. In 1652 a coffee house was opened for the first time in London, and about twenty years afterwards one was tried in Glasgow. On 11th October, 1673, a monopoly in coffee-dealing was granted by the town council to "Collonell Walter Whytfoord," who was authorised "to sett up to sell, top and vent coffee within the samyne burgh for the space of 19 yeares, and during that space no uthir sail have that libertie and privilege." The license was conditional on Whytfoord commencing business within four months.*^ What was the result of the venture is not recorded. Three months afterwards (10th January, 1674) a committee was appointed to consider an offer to sell to the town 40 hogsheads of " Virgin leiff tobacco, 12 barrells roll and cutt, at .£36 per cent., guid and bad ; 8 casks of cassnutt sugger, a£ £1Q 16s. per cent.; 4,000 lb. of ginger, at £18 per cent.; a tune of ungrund logwood, at £120 per tune."^ It is not related whether these goods were purchased, but the entry indicates that there were dealings in tobacco a considerable time before the trade in that commodity reached the prominence it acquired when in the hands of a ^ " Fen," arch. early sugar-refining trade, in Transactions ■^ Memorabilia, p. 179. of tlie Glasgow Arch^ological Society, ^ Ibid., p. 195. 1st Series, I., p. 354 et seq. *Ibid., p. 196. 6 Memorabilia, p. 218. ^ See full particulars regarding the ^ /oid. 88 distinct class, the " tobacco lords " of Glasgow. Macgeorge says — " The real commencement of commercial enterprise was subse 101 'Queen Victoria on 14th October, 1859, and in the following March the supply was introduced into the city/ An important addition was made to the educational facilities of Glasgow in the year 1796, when John Anderson, professor of natural philosophy in Glasgow College, left his whole effects for the establishment of an institution, to be denominated Anderson's University, for the special benefit of those who had not the opjDortunity of attending the college. The trustees under the bequest, following a practice common in Glasgow, obtained from the magistrates and council a seal of cause whereby they were formed into an incorporated body, and they at once commenced to carry out the founder's design by arranging for the delivery of a course of lectures on natural philosophy and chemistry. The operations of the institution were gradually extended, and were carried on in premises, formerly occupied by the old Grammar School, on the north side of George Street, where there were valuable apparatus, a museum, and library. In 1886 the arts department was amalgamated with other bodies and formed into the Glasgow and West of Scotland Technical College, while the medical school was formed into an association called Anderson's College Medical School. The work of this school is now carried on in buildings adjoining the Western Infirmary, and the lectures there delivered qualify for degrees in medicine and surgery granted by various universities. Another Glasgow institution of some note may be said to have ■originated in 1796 by the erection in Ingram Street of a building to be used for assembly and concert rooms. In 1847 the Glasgow Athenaeum was formed by a society, who took over these rooms, and occupied them till the building was acquired for extension of the General Post Office. The society was then formed into a limited liability company, its objects being the communication of knowledge by means of classes, reading rooms, and a library, and the providing of recreation and entertainment. This work has, since 1888, been carried on in handsome premises erected by the <^ompany in St. George's Place and Buchanan Street. The post office buildings, for the extension of which the old Athenaeum site was acquired, had been reconstructed between 1876 and 1881. The Glasgow Post Office had small beginnings. In 1736 it was situated in Gibson's Wynd (afterwards Prince's Street, and now widened into Parnie Street) ; and was removed to St. Andrew's Street, on the east side of Saltmarket Street, opposite to Gibson's Wynd, about the year 1800 There it remained till 1803, and was thereafter successively in back premises at 114 Trongate, 1803-10; South Albion Street, 1810-40; and Glassford Street, 1840-56. Premises at the corner of South Hanover Street and George Square were occupied in 1856, and from that site all the subsequent extensions have been made. The foundation of the present front structure was laid by the Prince of Wales on 17th October, 1876.^ A society for the advancement and diffusion of science was formed in 1802, and called the Philosophical Society. It has now an extensive ^ For a full account of the water supply of Glasgow see Sir James Marwick's *' Glasgow : Water Supply," &c. '/6irf., Appx. W., where the main particulars regarding Glasgow Post Office .are noticed. 102 scientific library, arranges for lectures on scientific and literary subjects-- and regularly publishes its transactions. The famous bequest by Dr. William Hunter to the college of his museum, paintings, and literary treasures took effect at the death of the testator in 1783, but it was not till the year 1804 that the erection of the Hunterian Museum, on the old college grounds, was commenced. The building was taken down when the college was removed to Gilmorehilly where Dr. Hunter's great collection is now accommodated. There seems to have been among the citizens considerable ardour in the pursuit of knowledge in the early years of the century, as the formation of still another scientific society has to be chronicled. In 1808 application was made to the town council for a seal of cause, whereby " The Glasgow Society for promoting Astronomical Science" might be incorporated. This request was complied with, and the members built an observatory on/ Garnethill, where research was successfully carried on for some time. Dr. Cleland, writing in 1820,^ says: — "This valuable institution, which is exceeded only by the Greenwich Observatory, has been honoured by the approbation of the most eminent astronomers in the country. Dr. Herschell, who has repeatedly visited the observatory, has been liberal in his approbation." The chair of practical astronomy was founded in Glasgow College in 1760, and the professor who occupied it had charge of an observatory in the old college gardens, which had arisen out of a bequest of astronomical instruments to the college in 1757. After the- great increase of surrounding buildings. College Gardens and Garnethill were not well adapted for astronomical pursuits, and a new observatory was erected on an eminence on Dowanhill, about half-a-mile distant from the new university buildings at Gilmorehill. The long-continued European war disorganised trade, and its evil effects in this country were augmented by the failure of two years' crops at the close of the 18th century. Poor people in Glasgow were in great straits, and the town council had to raise subscriptions for supplying food under market price. There were periodic recurrences of these times of destitution, and those who had no voice in the choosing of parliamentary representatives got into the way of blaming the government and indulging in a rebellious mood. In 1816 an agitation arose in regard to the corn laws, and on one occasion as many as 40,000 persons assembled in a field near Glasgow and passed resolutions seeking redress of grievances. During the winter of that year great distress prevailed among the artizan class through want of employment, and, though efforts were made to afford relief, the agitation against the government increased, and some weavers were prosecuted for treason. In 1819 improvements were made on the Green mainly with the object of finding employment for destitute work- men ; but greater liberty and permission to exercise the franchise' continued to be the demand. A few rash people went into open insurrection,, and, as the result of a crown prosecution, three of the ringleaders were put to death for high treason. These sufferers were, however, regarded as political martyrs, and year by year the demand for reform increased in volume. In September, 1831, a procession of the trades, accompanied by ^ Rise and Progress of the City of Glasgow, p. 187. 103 crowds of spectators numbering in all about 150,000 persons, marched to the Green and unanimously claimed concession of the franchise. Another great demonstration took place in the following May, and on 4 th June the Reform Bill became law. At this time the population of the city and its suburbs, included within the parliamentary boundary, exceeded 200,000, but out of this number there were only 7,024 on the electoral roll. Still there was a vast difference between the former system, under which delegates from Glasgow Town Council had the fourth share in the election of a member to represent four burghs, and that now introduced, whereby the qualified citizens were entitled to give direct votes in choosing two members for Glasgow alone. At the first election, which took place on 18th and 19th December, 1832, nearly every voter attended the poll, and out of six candidates the choice fell on James Ewing of Strathleven and James Oswald of Shieldhall. The reformed parliament immediately set about municipal reform, and the Burgh Reform Act of 1833 terminated the "close system" of election which had hitherto prevailed in royal burghs. All persons entitled to vote for a member of parliament in royal burghs were likewise qualified to vote in the elections of their town councils. But in Glasgow the municipal boundaries were not so extensive as the parliamentary, and at first there were probably not more than 4,000 municipal electors on the roll. At the census in 1841 the parliamentary constituency was 8,783 and the municipal constituency 5,506. Along its southern base the ancient royalty area is somewhat contracted, and, as this was the favoured locality for trading and com- mercial pursuits, buildings had spread over the borders on each side long before 1832. On the east side, Calton had been formed into a burgh of barony in 1817; and seven years afterwards another burgh of barony, that of Anderston, came into existence. In the case of another populous district on the north-west — embracing the lands which of old belonged to the parson of Erskine, and others which at a later date were included in the barony of Blythswood — formation into a separate burgh was avoided by an act of parliament passed in 1830, which annexed it to Glasgow. The added lands contained 296 acres, and the total municipal area then extended to 2,160 acres. Calton and Anderston burghs, and likewise the barony of Gorbals, had each their own magistrates and special police acts, till the year 1846, when the whole of these districts were annexed to Glasgow. By this extension the municipal area was more than doubled in extent, as it then measured 5,791 acres. The population, which was 255,650 in 1841 and 329,096 in 1851, must have been approaching 300,000 in 1846. It was six years before this that the British Association held its first meeting in Glasgow. The second Glasgow meeting of the association was held in 1855 and the third in 1876. At the latter date the population was close on half-a-million. The following are the census figures : — 1861, 395,503; 1871,477,732; 1881,510,816. The last meeting of the British Association, just referred to, was held in the new University buildings at Gilmorehill, opened six years previously. It had at one time been intended that the university buildings should be placed on the other side of the Kelvin. In 1846 an act of Parliament was obtained authorising the Glasgow, Airdrie, and 104 Monkland Junction Railway Company to acquire the old college in High Street with adjoining grounds, and to provide the lands of Woodside as a substituted site. Woodside lands were purchased accordingly, but the railway company were unable to fulfil their bargain, and were released from it on payment of compensation. The discarded lands were shortly after- wards secured by the magistrates and council for the formation of Kelvingrove Park. In 1863 the City of Glasgow Union Railway Company purchased the High Street premises and grounds for railway purposes, and the college authorities thereafter acquired the lands of Gilmorehill for new buildings, which were erected from plans by Sir G. Gilbert Scott, and were opened on 7th November, 1870. About the beginning of the century experiments were being made in various places in the application of steam to navigation, and in 1801 a steamboat was tried on the Forth and Clyde Canal. The boat's move- ments were fairly successful, but the directors were afraid that the banks of the canal would be damaged, and the steamer was withdrawn. In 1812 the well-known Henry Bell started the first steamboat on the Clyde. The " Comet," as this vessel was called, was capable of carrying 48 passengers, and it plied between Glasgow, Greenock, and Helensburgh. Another steamboat was launched on the Clyde in the same year, and other two followed in 1813. After that time steam navigation on the Clyde was continuous, and improvement both in machinery and service was rapid. A canal between Glasgow and Ardrossan was projected, and an act of parliament authorising its construction was obtained in 1806. The Earl of Eglinton was the prime mover in this scheme. At the opening of the Glasgow and Johnstone section of the canal in 1811, the committee of management, along with the earl, as chairman of the company, sailed in a barge from Johnstone to the port at Tradeston in Glasgow, where they were met by the magistrates and council of the city. On that occasion it was agreed that the port should be called Port-Eglinton,^ " in honour of the patron of the undertaking." For a long time boats for passengers and goods traffic plied along the canal,- but it was not formed beyond Johnstone. Canals were being superseded by railways, and in 1827 an act of parlia- ment authorised the Canal Company to form a railway from Johnstone to Ardrossan. A railway line belonging to the Glasgow and South- Western Railway now occupies the site of the former canal. The earliest railway connected with Glasgow seems to have been that from the Monkland and Kirkintilloch railway to the Glasgow station at St. Rollox. This railway was authorised in 1826, and was opened for mineral traffic in May and for passengers on 27th September, 1831. In 1846 it was sold to the Caledonian Railway Company, and was opened for passengers into Buchanan Street on 1st November, 1849. A railway between Glasgow and Greenock was authorised in 1837, and opened to Paisley in 1840, and to Greenock in 1841. The Glasgow station was in Bridge Street. The Edinburgh and Glasgow railway was authorised in 1 This accounts for the well-known south-side thoroughfare, which passes the site of the old port, being called Eglinton Street. '-^ Cleland gives fare rates thus :- From Port-Eglinton to Paisley, 1st cabin. Is. 3d. ; 2nd cabin, lOd. From Paisley to Johnstone, 1st cabin, 7d. ; 2nd cabin, 5d. (Annals, p. 389. ) 105 1838, and opened in 1842. Additional lines were formed from time to time, till Glasgow is now surrounded with a network of railways, giving facilities for intercommunication and transit of goods in all directions. Gas lighting was first introduced into the city in 1816. At first it was supplied by a company constituted by act of parliament, and called " The Glasgow Gas Light Company." In 1843 another company, "The Gity and Suburban Gas Company of Glasgow," was formed, for the purpose of supplying gas to the city and suburbs. Both concerns were in 1869 taken over by the magistrates and council, who now have control of the gas and electric lighting throughout the city. Electric lighting w-as introduced to the city in 1890. In early times, with open fields in every direction, the inhabitants liad ample space to roam at large, and little value would be placed on the preservation of vacant ground. The old Green was by degrees disposed of in building lots, and the new Green was for a long time mainly used for grazing purposes. About the year 1810 more attention was bestowed on the laying out of the new Green as ornamental and recreation ground, and in course of time considerable improvements were effected. With the increase of population and the spread of new streets the Green rose in •estimation, but its benefits were not shared to any considerable extent by the residents in the west end of the city, including those who occupied the district annexed in 1830. An opportunity occurred in 1851 for having this anomaly remedied. A few of the influential inhabitants submitted to the town council a proposal for acquiring the lands of Wood- lands, Kelvingrove, and Gilmorehill, and forming a park thereon, and the latter undertook to contribute £10,000 in consideration of the park being handed over to them on behalf of the public. On these terms the first part of Kelvingrove Park was acquired, and subsequently various .additions were made. After the west-end people had thus been supplied, those on the south-side put forward a claim for similar privileges. To meet this reasonable desire the town council acquired the lands of Pathhead in 1857, and there formed the Queen's Park. An addition to this fine park was made in 1894, when the adjoining lands of Camphill were acquired, and the whole grounds were laid out on a uniform plan. At first the town council had managed the parks without any special powers, but in 1859 an act of parliament was obtained whereby the lands acquired for such purposes were to be kept up on specified conditions and maintained out of the rates. Since then several other parks have been acquired, most of them by purchase, but two valued gifts are included in the list. In 1886 Mr. James Dick gave to the citizens Cathkin Park, situated on an eminence about three miles in a south-easterly direction outside the city's bounds, and in 1890 Sir John Stirling Maxwell gave the Maxwell Park to the burgh of Pollokshields, now incorporated with the city. Kelvingrove House, which stood on the grounds acquired for a park, was in 1870 converted into a museum. This museum, by means of private subscription, was considerably enlarged in 1874. Under the Act of 1859, already alluded to, the town council were authorised to uphold galleries as well as parks, and by a subsequent act passed in 1878 the maintenance of Kelvingrove Museum was specially provided for. The premises now known 106 as the Art Galleries in Sauchiehall Street and the M'Lellan collection- of pictures were acquired in 1856, and these were specially referred to by the acts of 1859 and 1878. By the articles of association of the Inter- national Exhibition held in Glasgow in 1888, it was provided that any surplus should be transferred to the town council, to be applied in erecting and maintaining a gallery or museum of science and art, or otherwise in promoting art in Glasgow. There was a surplus, and this, augmented by private subscription, enabled the building of new art galleries in Kelvin- grove Park to be proceeded with so far. The work was continued by the town council, under the authority of an act of parliament, and the buildings, having been completed, are at present being used in connection with the International Exhibition of 1901. In 1866, when the population was over 400,000 and many districts of the city were in a congested state, the town council obtained parliamentary authority to remove several clusters of narrow closes and insanitary buildings, and to lay out the sites for widened streets and buildings on an improved plan. The working out of this improvement act has had a most beneficial effect on the health of the community, and has, in many respects, added to the amenity of the city. Street tramways were first introduced into the city under authority of an act of parliament passed in 1870. For many years the tramways were worked by lessees, but, on expiry of the lease in 1894, the corporation took the whole concern into their own hands. In 1898 an experiment in electric traction was successfully tried on the Springburn lines, and arrangements have now been made for superseding horse haulage by the application of electric power throughout the whole system. Under the provisions of the General Police Acts of 1850 and 1862 various populous districts outside the city bounds of Glasgow had been formed into separate police burghs. So far as could be judged by the appearance of streets and buildings, there was nothing to distinguish most of these places from the contiguous portions of Glasgow, and it was thought that greater efficiency of police administration would result if the whole were amalgamated. Accordingly an act of parliament, passed in 1891, annexed to Glasgow six police burghs and several suburban districts,, containing in all a population of 92,363 and an area of 5,750 acres. Other annexations have since been effected, and the total municipal area of Glasgow is now 12,688 acres. An adequate account of Glasgow in the nineteenth century, during which its population rose from 77,385 to 760,406, would require to consist largely of particulars regarding manufactures and commerce, inventions and improvements in mechanism, maritime development, scientific research, social movements, and the activities of municipal enterprise. Such subjects, however, have only been here referred to where thought desirable for keeping up continuity in the narrative, because they fall to be dealt with in other sections of the series of handbooks for which; these historical notes have been prepared. R. Renwick. 107 THE ANTONINE WALL AND ITS INSCRIBED STONES. Agricola was the first Roman general to invade Scotland. He founds as Tacitus records, two tidal waters — the Forth and the Clyde — running so far inland as to leave a mere strip of ground between. This was about the year 80 of our era. Some sixty years afterwards — the date lies between 140 and 142- a.d. — the territory only covered by Agricola's march was fenced off, with the intention of making it Roman, by the Vallum of Antoninus Pius. Among all the annalists of Rome, but one remains to us who noted explicitly that Antoninus " by his legate Lollius Urbicus overcame the Britons, building another wall of turf, after driving the barbarians away." If we may trust to a convergence of learned authority, the Roman occupation of Scotland was brief. The earthen ramparts of the forts and the earthen Vallum are suggestions eloquent enough that, however far- reaching in design, these works were not on the same plane — bulwarks for eternity — as the great stone Murus in north England, with the military settlements studding its line from Tyne to Solway. Yet the impression of permanence made by the collection of Roman inscribed stones from the northern Vallum, now grouped in the Hunterian Museum of Glasgow University, is scarcely less profound than that made by the more extensive series from the southern Murus gathered into the Black- gate Museum at Newcastle-on-Tyne, and the corresponding institution for Cumberland at Tullie House, Carlisle. Glasgow, however, unlike Newcastle and Carlisle, has no claim to be- reckoned a Roman town, although it might be rash to say that the- primitive village was not in some senses sheltered by the Vallum which, with its attendant fosse, passed about four miles northward from it, and. of which a well-preserved part is still visible — accessible by train in half- an-hour — on the height eastward of Bearsden (or New Kilpatrick), where one of the wall-stations was situated. The presence of so many Roman, stones in the Hunterian Museum is due to a long-continued movement already in progress in 1694. under which students and others, actuated by a gratifying and enlightened disinterestedness, made the university a place- of deposit for these invaluable and most antique of our articulate records.. Originally housed in the old College building in High Street, they were- removed when the present university was built to the new quarters of the museum, where most of them stand in two large cases which face the, visitor on the stair landing by which the inner door of the museum is approached. An important instalment towards a corpus of Scoto-Roman sculptured stones, they have demanded and received no small attention from antiquaries, historians, and epigraphists. About a hundred years, ago the university published a series of engraved plates from them in the- Monumenta Imperii Eomani, a little oblong volume, now of extreme rarity ; and in 1897 they were exhaustively set forth, transliterated, and annotated in Tituli Romania a work which comprised a very successful set of photogravure plates of all the stones. 108 There are in the museum upwards of forty Valium stones, of which thirty-seven are inscribed. Many are legionary tablets ; some are sepul- chral monuments ; altars to various heathen deities include dedications to the Matres Campestres, Diana, Apollo, Fortune, Jupiter, Mercury, Hercules, Epona, Victory, Silvanus, and the Genius (or tutelary deity) ^of the Land of Britain. " Artistically," it has been said by the late Dr. Macdonald, a singularly careful student of Roman antiquity, " the designs ^re creditable to the taste of their designers, who, it is likely, were not professed draughtsmen, but officers or common soldiers ; and so, too, is the lettering of most of the inscriptions, which are fairly correct as to language and grammar, and were probably written out at first by men with more than the education of the average legionary." This guarded verdict certainly does not overshoot the mark, for a dignified simplicity of outline and ornamentation characterises the tablets, and the lettering is frequently of the very finest lapidary type. All the stones belong to very nearly the same date, so that they possess, for comparison with undated stones elsewhere, a special value as types of the style of sculpture and lettering then prevalent. The commonest element of decorative design is the crescent-buckler or pelta-shaped ornament, and there are such well- known regimental badges as the sea goat and pegasus, emblems of the second legion, and the boar, that of the twentieth. While the tablets as a whole have occasioned not a little discussion, due to the endeavour to extract from them their extreme quota of history for Roman Scotland, there is one fragment which nearly two centuries ago evoked the enthusiastic description of Alexander Gordon — the " Sandy Gordon " of the laird of Monkbarns — as " the most invaluable jewel of antiquity that ever was found in the Island of Britain since the time of the Romans." And he went on to say — " If one were to comment on this stone as the subject would well admit of it, a whole treatise might very well be written on the head, and if the inscriptions found on Hadrian's and Severus's Walls in England had given as great light by whom they were originally built, it would have saved a great deal of trouble and contention among writers." . [In honour of the Emperor Caesar Titus -(^lius Hadrianus Antoninus T • LEG • II • AV Augustus Pius, Father of his Country], the Second Legion, the Q • LOLLIO VR • . . . August, under Quintus LoUius Ur- bicus, legate of the Emperor, with LEG • AVG PR • PR • • pretorian rank and power, erected this. The stones include sixteen walling tablets, that is slabs commemora- tive of the portion of the Vallum executed by the particular body of troops setting them up. These establish that the making of the earthwork (opus Valli) was accomplished by the labours of various vexillations of the second, sixth, and twentieth legions, and of an auxiliary cohort of Tungrians. Beginning with a reference to the reigning emperor, they <;onclude by stating that such and such a vexillation legion or cohort did j&o many M.P., normally read as Millia Passuum. 109 During the years 1890 to 1893 a series of sections was made through the Antonine Vallum at various points, in some cases completely traversing both the mound of the Valium proper, the fosse to the north of it, and the outer mound or soil cast up from the fosse and laid upon its^ outer or northern bank. The best of these sections were made in Bonny- muir Wood, between Falkirk and Bonnybridge, where the Vallum has- been free of all disturbance by agricultural operations, and is consequently in as complete a state of preservation as an earthwork can be expected to- retain after seventeen and a-half centuries. Other sections, only a degree' less instructive, were made further west, at Croy and Barr Hill. Among the chief results drawn from these various cuttings was an approximate determination of the normal shape and consistency of the work. The Vallum proper (that is, the earthen rampart or mound as distinguished from the fosse) was found not to consist of up-cast earth from the fosse as formerly supposed, but to be in the strictest sense " cespiticious " — built of sod in layers still clearly traceable (by the dark vegetation lines once- forming the sod surfaces) throughout every section, and resting upon a. foundation course of stone with kerbs, whose outer faces are about 14 feet apart. The original height of the Vallum is now estimated at about 12 feet. The fosse was V shaped, between 35 and 40 feet in average width, and about 12 feet deep. Between the shores of the eastern and western firths, from Bridgeness at Carriden, near Bo'ness on the Forth, to Old Kilpatrick on the Clyde, the extreme length of the Vallum is. about 36-|- standard miles, equal to about 40 in Roman mileage. With- out taking walling tablets elsewhere into account at all, those in th& Hunterian Museum alone are vouchers for the execution of upwards of 40 Boman miles of Vallum — that is, if the contraction P. on the inscrip- tions always meant Passus. Either, therefore, P. may occasionally have meant Pedes, or there has been some duplicating of the inscriptions. The view that P. was intended at least sometimes for Pedes has been advanced both in Germany and by British scholars, while the contrary opinion (that P., as normally, ^means Passus, and that the same system of tablets- could never have countenanced the use upon them of an ambiguous sense varying between Passus and Pedes) appears to have by far the larger measure of support. One reason advanced in favour of the view that several of the inscriptions are duplicates — erected at the opposite ends of the particular legionary allotments of the work — is the occurrence on more than one of the tablets erected by the same legion of the very same number of p(aces) of the Vallum. Two tablets each credit 3,666|^ p(aces.) to the second legion. Other two accredit to the sixth legion 3,666^^ and 3,665 respectively. And other two accredit to the second and sixth legions respectively 4,140 and 4,141. All these, with the exception of that vouching the figures 3,665, are in the museum. Notwithstanding Gordon's confident expression about the clearness of the evidence from our Vallum regarding its construction by Lollius Urbicus, there are other problems of no less consequence on which the extant records, whether written or in stone, or merely to be inferred from the works themselves, are quite as indefinite on the northern Vallum as. on the southern Murus, with its mvsterious subordinate Vallum also.. Theories succeed theories, but it must be owned that the true and full no signification of the three works — the southern Vallum, the Murus, and our northern Vallum — considered together in relation to the successive purposes they represent, and the chapter of history they embody for the brief Roman occupation of Scotland, remains to all appearance, in spite of all our added knowledge, well nigh as impenetrable to us now as it was to the querulous Gildas and the Venerable Bede. Note. — The reader desirous of fuller information may be referred to Tituli Hunteriani : An Account of the Roman Stones in the Hunterian Museum, University >of Glasgow, by James Macdonald, M.A., LL.D., F. S.A.Scot., with prefatory note by John Young, M.D., Professor of Natural History in the University and Keeper of the Hunterian Museum. Glasgow : T. & R. Annan & Sons, 1897. (Price 15s. net.) Also to The Antonine Wall Report, being an Account of Excavations, &c., made under the direction of the Glasgow Archaeological Society during 1890-93. Glasgow : James Maclehose & Sons, 1899. (Price 10s. 6d. net.) The latter volume, which has many plans, sections, and plates from drawings made by Mr. P. Macgregor Chalmers, I. A., F. S.A.Scot., includes in an appendix by Mr. F. Haverfield, M.A., F.S.A.(Lond.), a discussion of the Roman occupation of Scotland. Problems touching tne distance tablets, &c. , are discussed not only in the Tituli Hunteriani and the Antonine Wall Report, but are further treated in a paper by the late Dr. James Macdonald, entitled " The Inscriptions on the Distance Slabs of the Vallum or Wall of Antoninus Pius," read before the Glasgow Archseological Society in 1899, and published in their Transactions, new series, volume IV., p. 49. Additional elucidations are also at present being brought forward in an interesting series of papers by Mr. Alexander Gibb, F. S.A.Scot., on a "New Measurement of the Vallum of Antoninus Pius," appearing in volume XV. of the Scottish Antiquart/. Visitors desirous of seeing what remains of the Vallum at its best may be recom- mended to go to Bonny bridge (North British Railway, from Queen Street), and view the camp of Roughcastle and the Vallum in the Bonnymuir Wood, east of Bonny- bridge, as also the well-pi"Qserved portion of the Vallum at Seabegs, west of Bonnybridge. At Croy and Barr Hill (North British Railway, Croy Station) the remains are not so completely in preservation, but the view of the course of rampart and fosse over those heights and through rocky ground is impressive. G. Neilson. GLASGOW CATHEDRAL. Glasgow is hallowed to the minds of many by its association with the three greatest leaders in the conversion of our countrymen to Christianity — St. Ninian, St. Columba, and St. Kentigern. In the life of St. Kentigern, written by Joceline, a monk of Furness, it is recorded that the saint was miraculously brought ''to Cathures, which is now called Glasgow," and that he halted " near a cemetery which had long before been consecrated by St. Ninian." St. Ninian, who was edu- cated at Rome, procured masons from St. Martin, at Tours, in order that they might build for him a church after the Continental or Roman manner, when he should return to settle among his own people. We do not know how long the saint remained at Glasgow. It is apparent that he was successful in converting the local chieftain, whose stronghold was probably in this neighbourhood, for he received from him this gift of a j)iece of ground for a cemetery. No church was built. St. Ninian was settled in Galloway in 397. Here it was, at Candida Casa, or Whithorn, he built his -cburch. the first stone church to be erected in these islands. And here it Ill was he died, about the year 432. The fame of the miraculous powers possessed by his relics spread over Europe. Pilgrimages to his shrine were •only abandoned when prohibited and made punishable by an Act of Parlia- ment in the year 1581. St. Columba was a contemporary of St. Kentigern. He was born in Donegal in the year 521. He received his education and began his labours in Ireland, under the influence of the Irish Church, although he doubtless was brought into contact with the school of Candida Casa, as one of his teachers, St. Finnian of Moville, had studied there. St. Columba left Ireland, and, with twelve disciples, settled in lona, where he built a mon- astery. The success of his mission was phenomenal, and soon his efforts, a,nd those of his disciples, were extended far and wide, reaching into England and to the Continent. Hearing of the esteem in which St. Ken- tigern was held, " he desired to approach, visit, and behold him, and to come into his closer intimacy." The meeting of these two men and their attendants, at the place called " Mellindenor " is graphically told in the Life ■of St. Kentigern. Each party was divided into three bands. In the first were placed the juniors, next the more advanced in years, then, with the saints, there walked those who had grown old in good days. On St. Kentigern's side they sang — " In the ways of the Lord how great is the glory of the Lord." " The way of the just is made straight, and the path of the saints is prepared." On St. Columba's side they responded, with tuneful voice — " The saints shall go from strength to strength ; unto the God of Gods every one of them shall appear in Zion." The saints passed some days together, and before they parted they exchanged staves in tes- timony of their mutual love in Christ. The staff which was given by St. Columba to St. Kentigern was preserved in the church of St. Wilfred at Ripon, as an object of veneration, so late as the Reformation. St. Kentigern was born early in the sixth century — about 518 or 527. He was educated at Culross, and he is said to have performed some notable miracles there, of which we may read the story in Glasgow's Arms ^t the present day. Assailed by his fellows with vindictive persecution, the saint, when about twenty-five years old, determined to leave his home. He travelled westward, by Carnock, where lived a holy man named Fergus, to whom it had been promised that he should not die until he had seen " Kentigern, the Nazarite of the Lord." Upon the death of Fergus, St. Kentigern yoked two untamed oxen to a new cart, on which he laid the body. He then prayed God that the beasts might carry their burden to the place appointed for its burial, which they did, without guidance and without stumbling, St. Kentigern and many others following, halting at last at Cathures, now called Glasgow. This is the story of the first burial in the cemetery consecrated of old by St. Ninian, and thus it was that St. Ken- tigern took possession of the land for Christ by a grave. He was more favoured than St. Columba at lona. The tomb of Fergus was, in the twelfth century, "surrounded by a delicious density of overshadowing trees in token of the sanctity of him who is buried there and of the reverence due to him." The inscription carved upon the cathedral reveals the spot to us to-day. St. Kentigern, after a considerable time had elapsed, was again sub- jected to persecution. He sought refuge in North Wales, and here he 112 founded the church of St. Asaph. But Rederech having come to the Cumbrian Kingdom, desired the spread of the Christian religion. St. Kentigern was induced by him to return to his early See, accompanied, it is said, by 665 monks. His life was graced by many and great miracles, perhaps the most interesting incident being that of the queen's ring and the salmon, illustrated on Glasgow's Arms to-day. We still possess St. Kentigern's or St. Mungo's Well, which lay in his time doubtless to the south-east of the humble church, although it is now enclosed by the present fabric. St. Mungo's Bell was with us until com- paratively modern times, but it has disappeared ; and gone, too, are St. Mungo's Trees, perhaps the last relics of the grove in which the saint erected his Cross. We have good reason to regret the destruction of this Cross, which was in existence in the twelfth century, and was probably preserved until the Reformation. It was cut from a block of stone of extraordinary size, and was probably richly sculptured. Ic was believed to work miracles, and must have been venerated until the time of its destruction. The writer recently witnessed a strange ceremony implying veneration at the ancient Cross at Morven. The buildings erected by St. Kentigern and his followers — the church and the dwelling-places — may have been of wood, or of stone of the rudest construction. As the result of recent research, undertaken by approval of H.M. First Commissioner of Works, it may now be said that no frag- ments even of the foundations of the earliest fabric remain. The church was dedicated to the Holy Trinity. It was probably a simple oblong of inconsiderable size, after the Irish type, having no eastern semi-circular apse, or western porch, features which may be supposed to characterise the Roman model followed by St. Ninian. St. Kentigern died about the year 603, and was laid to rest under a stone on the south side of the altar of his church. There can be no doubt that some time after burial the sacred relics were removed from the grave that they might be placed in some form of shrine for the veneration of the faithful and for the healing of the sick and infirm. St. Cuthbert's relics at Lindisfarne were translated eleven years after burial, and his body was placed in a shrine set above the grave. No record of the translation at Glasgow has been preserved. But St. Mungo's Shrine remained the glory of the Cathedral until the Reformation. From the time of St. Kentigern's death to the beginning of the twelfth century, when the See of Glasgow was founded by Prince David in conformity with the church system so closely associated with the name of St. Margaret, his mother, we plunge through centuries of almost im- penetrable darkness. We learn on the authority of Bede that the people of the district had been induced to change from the Irish and to adopt the Catholic observance of Easter, through the influence of Adamnan, abbot of lona. The Irish Church met with a severe reverse towards the end of the seventh century. Through ignorance of changes which had been made by the Western Church, the Irish Church retained the ancient usage in some matters, such as the time of keeping Easter. This fact was brought to the knowledge of both churches in the year 590, when intercourse was renewed by the arrival in Gaul of the Irish monk, Columbanus. In the seventh century earnest efforts were made to secure conformity. In the 113 year 634 Pope Honorius wrote to the Scots — that is the Irish — " earnestly entreating them not to think their small number, placed in the utmost borders of the earth, wiser than all the ancient and modern churches of Christ throughout the world ; and not to celebrate a different Easter." The matter was keenly debated. At the famous Synod of Whitby, in the year 664, the decision was against the Irish Church. It then, to a large extent; lost its aggressive power. One of the first tasks undertaken by Prince David in connection with the new foundation at Glasgow was to place on record a long list of all the possessions of the ancient church. This record is known as The, Inquest of David, and it is still preserved. The cathedral was founded in honour of God and of St. Mary, the Blessed Mother. Bishop John, the first bishop, who had been the prince's tutor, was. consecrated in the year 1115, and the church he erected was consecrated in 1136. This church must have been constructed of stone; it could not possibly have been of wood at this late date, as is so frequently suggested,. and its style of art must have been that known as Norman. It is natural to suppose that the first work undertaken in connection with the erection of our great mediaeval cathedrals was the preparation of the design for a completed structure. The necessity seems ever to have- been present to the minds of the builders, however, to first erect the Choir — the site of the High Altar — so that divine worship might be offered up at the earliest possible moment. Careful study of many examples shows that only in the rarest of cases was the erection of any other part than the- choir undertaken at the outset. The choir Bishop John erected was. doubtless of very modest proportions. The testimony of all the other fabrics of this date warrants the assumption that the centre aisle terminated, at the east end, in a semi-circular apse, and that the north and south aisles, if these were erected at this time, were very short, and probably were square at the east end, on the exterior, but with perhaps, an apsidal form in the interior. We do not know how far this plan was carried into execution at the time of the consecration. No part of the structure of this period is now visible, and search has revealed nothing of its foundations. Yet the general plan is indicated with sufficient clearness by the fragment of the immediately succeeding work still preserved at the west end of the present Lower Church. There is good reason to believe that St. Kentigern's modest church exerted a great influence in determining the character of the plan of the cathedraL As the site of the Altar where the Saint's Relics rested was known, we may assume that in Glasgow, as elsewhere, there would be a strong desire to- preserve to all time its most sacred character. This could best be done by placing the High Altar of the new cathedral immediately over it. If the slope of the ground upon which the cathedral stands is now as it was in St. Kentigern's time, then the early church stood in such a position that,, when the complete plan of the early twelfth century cathedral was drawn, the nave, which must have been in contemplation, may have extended to- far west on the rising slope of the ground that its floor had to be raised considerably higher than the level of the floor in the early church. Is- H 114 will follow naturally from this that the site of the altar in the early church determined that the twelfth-century choir should be a structure of two storeys — a Choir above for the High Altar, and a Crypt beneath for the Shrine of St. Mungo. The Shrine by this arrangement would be maintained upon its original site, which was already hallowed to the minds of the faithful by a long succession of miracles. The general outlines of this plan are to be found in many other early models, notably at Canterbury. It is interesting, however, to trace in Glasgow the origin of what is in Scotland a unique design. To some minds the difference in the levels of the floors of the present Choir and Nave may appear as a defect. To the mediaeval architect, who sought to make his work expressive of its purpose, the high level of the choir would appear as a special merit in his design, since it would constantly remind the worshipper of the presence of the Shrine beneath. Bishop John was succeeded by Bishop Herbert in 1147, and upon his death, in 1164, Bishop Ingelram was elected. The earliest portion of the existing building may now be attributed to this bishop. A mere fragment remains, consisting of nothing more than a foot or two of splayed bench- table, a single wall-shaft of keel section, with its unfinished octagonal capital and its base with large square plinth, and a few stones of walling. Several detached stones, preserved in the Chapter-house, are parts of this work. As there is no record of the destruction of the church erected by Bishop John, nor any reference to new works, it might be supposed that this small fragment of a twelfth century structure was part of the first cathedral. The details of the wall-shaft, however, show that the Norman style, in which the first cathedral must have been designed, was giving place to the Transitional style, which was in use during the latter half of the twelfth century. The details indicate a most marked advance upon the style of work in the Norman abbeys of Jedburgh and Kelso, which were founded by Prince David some years later than Glasgow Cathedral. This fragment of a building will be found about twenty feet from the west end of the interior of the south aisle of the present Lower Church, and it is evidently part of the east gable of the original south aisle. The position of the wall-shaft on the wall probably marks one of the angles of the apsidal termination of the aisle. A study of the plans of other buildings of this period will help towards an approximation to the general plan of this early choir. That portion of the present building which is known to have been the site of St, Mungo's Shrine is clearly indicated as the position of the High Altar in the early cathedral, where it stood in the semi-circular apse, and the site of the Altar in the church of the sixth century. The plan thus slightly sketched is the plan which ought to have been anticipated. It is important to note that in many particulars this early Choir of Glasgow Cathedral corresponds with the Choir of Jedburgh Abbey, erected about the same time, and in Glasgow diocese. The semi- circular Apse at Jedburgh was taken down, and the Choir lengthened, at the end of the twelfth century ; but recent research, undertaken by permission of the late Marquis of Lothian, brought part of the foundation of the Apse to light. 115 Bishop Ingelram died in the year 1174, and Bishop Joceline was vconsecrated on the 1st June, 1175. " A thowsand a hundyr foure scor and ane Fra Jhesu Cryst had manhed taue, Joce, than Byschape otf Glasgw, Rowmyt the Kyrk off Sanct Mongw." The bishop enlarged the church in 1181. He began the erection of a nave as an addition to the ah^eady completed choir. The level of the floor of the nave shows that the choir was a building of two storeys. The work of this period included the transepts, the nave of eight bays and three aisles, and probably a western tower. The transepts are unique in that they do not project beyond the north and south aisles of the choir and nave. Bishop Joceline rendered his country many important services, and he was held in high esteem by King William the Lion. When the King returned to Scotland from his captivity, one of his earliest acts was to found the great abbey of Arbroath, which was dedicated in honour of his recently martyred friend, St. Thomas of Canterbury. There are many points of resemblance between the naves at Glasgow and Arbroath, and in some of the important measurements the difference is only a few inches. Bishop Joceline's work will be found at the present day in the lower parts of the gables of the north and south transepts, with the two porches and the pillars for the vaulted landings leading from the nave .aisles to the choir, and the lower part of the walls of the nave, including the outer base-course, the inner bench-table, and the wall-shafts with their moulded bases and square plinths. The original base mouldings of the nave piers have all been removed, but the plan of the piers is of an -early type, and they were doubtless begun by Bishop Joceline. Every fragment of the lower part of the western tower has been destroyed. All this work was going merrily forward when, advanced but a few feet above the ground, it was suddenly interrupted. The cathedral, that is the choir, was destroyed by fire. The bishop, between the years 1189-92, was busily engaged restoring the fabric, and he founded a society to collect funds, under royal sanction and protection. The new choir — possihlv the third since the foundation of the See — was dedicated on the 6th July," 11 97. A considerable part of this new work is still preserved. The early plan appears to have been retained, although it is possible that the centre aisle was enlarged, and the semi-circular apse abandoned for a square end. The north wall of the north aisle of the lower church remains, with its simple splayed exterior base. The south aisle is almost entirely of this period. The west wall, with its entrance door from the nave, shows that a great central tower was part of the design of this period. The south wall, with its splayed exterior base, the inner bench- table, and the wall- . shafts and windows, shows how closely the work of the end of the twelfth •century approximated to the recognised type of Early English work. The lancet windows are almost exact reproductions of the windows in the •contemporary lower church or crypt of Trinity Chapel, Canterbury. The east wall of the early aisle was not wholly destroyed. The capital of the wall-shaft, already described as having been left unfinished, was now «carved with characteristic foliage. Similar work will be found on the 116 transitional cloister door of Paisley Abbey. But the carving of one of the capitals of Arbroath Abbey so closely resembles this work at Glasgow as to suggest that they were wrought by the same hand. The whole of the south aisle was vaulted in stone at this time, the mouldings of the ribs being of transitional section. The diagonal rib, which falls upon the capital of the old wall-shaft, serves no structural purpose, but it. serves to bring the shaft within the scope of the new design. No part of the foundations of the apse, or of a wall further to the east, was found in the centre aisle during the recent excavations. At the end of the twelfth century the cathedral consisted of a choir- sufficiently restored in part to be dedicated for worship, and a nave and transepts, of which little more than the outline had been laid on the ground by a few feet of walling. These walls were destined to be exposed to summer suns and winter snows for many a long year. Bishop Joceline's work in the- lower church or crypt of his choir is richly decorated, and the plan and dimensions of the walls indicate that the completed structure was designed to be both imposing and elaborate. It appears reasonable to suppose that in 1197 the building was only sufficiently far advanced for some part of it, possibly the lower church, to be dedicated. Bishop Joceline died in 1199, and was followed in the See by three bishops in rapid succession — Hugh, William (of whom it is written that he " the kyrk halowyd off Saynt M.wngAv "), and Florence. Bishop Walter, the king's chaplain, and a distinguished prelate, was elected in 1207, and occupied the See for twenty-five years. It is recorded of him that he built the choir of the cathedral. What does this mean 1 It means doubtless* that he completed the structure which had been executed in part only by Bishop Joceline. His work has been destroyed. Bishop William de Bondington, who was chancellor of the kingdom^ succeeded Bishop Walter in 1233, and it is to him we owe the present magnificent choir and lower church. It is probable that when Bishop Walter's choir was completed, attention was again directed to the nave and transepts. It is not without its interest, in this connection, to note that a. mason's mark of striking character is found upon the lower part of the nave piers, and a mark of exactly similar design occurs on the pillars of the- present lower church. Nothing is known of the circumstances which led to the removal of the choir which was begun by Bishop Joceline. It may have been, burned, or it may have been removed in order that the present choir might be carried out. a work the magnificence of which is at once not only an indication of the good taste of the bishop, and of the skill of the architect,, but also of the surprising wealth of the diocese. The cult of Saint Mungo- had been fostered to good purpose when such a work as this was possible.. At the General Council of the Scots Church in the year 1242, a national collection was ordered to be made annually, during Lent, in aid of the building. Other support was received, perhaps the most remarkable gift being the territory in the forest of Dalkarn from Isabella de Valoniisy widow of David Comyn, Lord of Kilbride. Bishop William established the liberties and custom of Salisbury as the constitution of his cathedral. The- new buildings must have been carried on with remarkable expedition, and they may have been completed before the bishop's death in 1258. 117 The choir is five bays long, and the arches are of greater span than those in the nave. The east end is square, with a column in the centre of the wall. The unique feature in the plan is the Chapel of the Four Altars, to the east of the choir and of the high altar. This is one of the most beautiful parts of the whole design, the columns and arches being exceedingly graceful, and the details of the windows and walls of great richness. The plan appealed to the designer of Roslyn Chapel, and he copied it in 1450. There appears to be no reason to doubt that the architect of the choir at Glasgow was familiar with the great work projected by his contemporary at Durham — the Chapel of the Nine Altars. The chapels occupy similar positions and serve similar purposes, and a study of the two works reveals that there is much in common. The Bishop of Glasgow subscribed to the new fabric at Durham, and he granted a twenty days' indulgence to all who would contribute towards the work. The main piers in the Glasgow choir are elaborately moulded, the capitals are richly carved, and the arches are decorated with a splendid series of small mouldings set in relief by the deep hollows between. The second storey, or Triforium, is a beautiful design, of a double-arched opening within a pointed arch. The clear-story is treated as a simple arcade richly moulded. The outstanding feature in the work is the •elaborate character of the mouldings. There is very little sculpture work. The east window is of four tall lancets, and the aisle windows are of three lights, under a single arch, the plate of stone over the lights being pierced with ciisped openings. The Sacristy door is at the north- east corner of the Chapel of the Four Altars, where there is a staircase leading from the Lower Church to the Triforium. There was another •door at the west end of the north aisle, which led to the room called the Hall of the Yicar's Choral. This building no longer exists ; the doorway is built up, and the sill of the window above has been lowered and made uniform with the other sills. The aisles are vaulted in stone. This work is very interesting because of the number of coats of arms which have been introduced, all brilliantly gilded and coloured. The ceiling of the choir is modern, of a most wretched design, in plaster. It was not intended that the choir should be vaulted in stone. The proof of this lies in the fact that the wall-shafts, which spring from the capitals of the main piers, are carried up to the wallhead, instead of being stopped at or near the sill of the •clear-story. The choir was originally roofed in timber, and this splendid oak roof remains to this day. May we not entertain the hope that some day — and may it be soon — the plaster ceiling, placed there in ignorance about fifty years ago, will be removed, and the oak rafters, now grown by age to a dark brown colour, be exposed to view as originally designed. The plan of the lower church closely follows the plan of the choir, A small pier is placed between each of the large piers of the main arcade, and a small buttress in the outer walls is introduced between the main buttresses. The Chapel of the Four Altars is repeated, but, instead of the piers being detached, they are connected to the east wall by screens of rstone. The altars were dedicated to SS. Nicholas, Peter and Paul, Andrew, and John. A greatly increased height has been given to this part of the church by lowering the floor, as was done in Durham. The windows are of simple lancet form, with richly-moulded jambs and arches. 118 The two porches are beautiful examples. St. Mungo's Well stands in St. John's Chapel. The door to the Chapter-house, in the north-east corner of St. Nicholas' Chapel, is the most elaborately decorated work in the cathedral. The pity is that in great part the sculpture work is broken or decayed. The band of ornament springs, on the east side, from a grotesque monster, and passes round until it reaches the line of the start of the arch. The west jamb is decorated with small panels or niches, in each of which a figure is carved. A story is illustrated here — it may be of " hym that pre'stys suld be " — " Crownebenet fyrst, accolyte neyst, Subdekyn, dekyn, and syne preyst." The figure of Christ is carved in the upper panel, and the figure of a.. bishop in the second panel. As has been noted already, almost the entire south aisle of Bishop- Joceline's work was preserved. The north wall only was renewed ; and here it ought to be observed that new springer stones were introduced to carry the older vaulting ribs, and in every case the mouldings of these new stones have been left unfinished. A new archway was formed through the east wall. The side aisles of the lower church are vaulted in stone of a simple design. The centre aisle, in the arrangement of the pillars and in the design of the vaulting, presents features of great interest. The task set the architect was to distinguish both the new site of the High Altar in the choir above, and the site of the old Altar and Shrine of St. Mungo. An open compartment was formed at the east end, equal in width to two divisions of the vaulting in the aisles. In this compartment we may now identify the Chapel of the Blessed Yirgin Mary. The vault was richly decorated with moulded ribs and carved bosses in great profusion. As the span is. greater than in any other part of the vaulting, the stones necessarily projected beyond the general level of the floor above, and doubtless the High Altar was founded directly upon these stones. This projection of the vault was discovered when the recent works in the choir were executed, and part of the stone work was cut away. The site of the ancient altar is marked with great distinction by the four richly decorated pillars arranged in a square. St. Mungo's Shrine stood here until the Reforma- tion. A large square, the full width of the centre aisle, was thus left on the east and west sides of the Shrine. A single pillar was set in the centre of each square. The design of the vaulting is exceedingly beautiful, and is now seen to be the result of an intelligent effort on the' part of an intelligent craftsman to meet intelligible requirements. The work in the lower church is of the richest character both in mouldings and carving. It is a matter for deep regret that, owing to- the introduction of stained glass, much of which is of poor quality, the- priceless beauty of the building is obscured. The windows are sufficient in number and in size to give ample light were they glazed with clear glass as in Canterbury Cathedral. There are four carvings on the bosses in the vaulting of the north/ aisle, near the north porch, which merit special attention. Their great beauty of design and execution justifies the opinion that Gothic art, at its. best, approximated to the perfection of Greek art. And these have an. 119 further interest in addition to their beauty if, as appears probable, they are portraits of great benefactors to the cathedral. One of the bosses is carved with a woman's face, of rare beauty, sunk in the centre of a wreath of leaves. A man's face is carved in the other boss. His hair is peculiarly dressed. It is' worn long at the back, but is fashioned in front with a plaited and curled fringe, which hangs stiff and square upon the brow. The nobles are shown with their hair dressed in this fashion in an illus- trated life of S. Thomas the Martyr, drawn by a Frenchman in England between the years of 1230 and 1260. It is probable that we have in these two carvings portraits of Isabella de Valoniis and Sir David Comyn, her husband. Her magnificent gift to the cathedral, already referred to, was made before 1250. To these two portraits must be added the portrait of the great builder-bishop, William de Bondington, and, on another boss, the portrait of King Alexander IL, who died in 1249. Many parts of the lower church were decorated with colour, of which some portions have been preserved. The recent search in the foundations of the lower church, to which reference has been made, was undertaken in order to determine if, as at Jedburgh Abbey, any part of the early foundations had been allowed to remain. A considerable part of the pavement was lifted, and digging, in parts, was carried down to about six feet below the floor level. No early foundations were discovered. The main pillars between the centre and side aisles are built directly upon a stone wall, about eight feet thick, which rises to within six inches of the floor level, and extends to a depth further than it was thought prudent to dig. The cathedral has been splendidly founded. The four pillars at the Shrine are also built upon a wall, forming a square. Several fragments of the original glazed tiles with which the floor of the cathedral was laid were found at this spot. There is no record of the dedication of the Choir. The work must have been executed with great speed and it was probably completed be- fore the bishop's death in 1258. The following works were also executed about this time : — (1) the vaulted landings at the entrance to the Choir; (2) the walls and pillars of the low building on the south of the South Transept, the details of which closely resemble those in the Chapel of the Four Altars of the choir; (3) the South Porch of the Nave; (4) the Western Porch of the Nave ; (5) the base and some parts of the Chapter- house ; (6) probably the Hall of the Vicar's Choral, now destroyed, which may have served as Chapter-house and Vestry for some time, as these rooms were not completed until two centuries had elapsed ; and (7) the beautiful Tomb, of which many fragments are preserved in the Chapter- house, now fitted carefully together. The stones are richly moulded, and still bear traces of colour. It was at once observed tha.t the true site of this tomb was between two of the piers dividing the aisles of the Lower Church. Careful measurement determined that the only possible sites were at the arches on the north or south of the Chapel of the Blessed Virgin Mary, and as the steps leading down to the Chapel of the Four Altars obstruct the eastern arches, the possible sites appeared to be confined to the north-western or south-western arches of this chapel. The carvings in the vaulting of the north aisle, already described, fixed attention upon 120 the north side. It was further ascertained by measurement that the stone cojffin, which would be set at the base of the tomb, must have extended further below the level of the floor than six inches, which was known to be the level of the top of the great foundation-wall. It appeared desir- able, therefore, to see if the foundation-wall had been cut down to a lower level at this place. Mr. W. W. Robertson, Edinburgh, kindly granted the necessary permission. The investigation, which has been completed, revealed the fact that the wall was cut down to about fourteen inches below the level of the floor, the original level of the top of the wall clearly showing at both piers. The evidence that an alteration was made after the building was erected is absolutely clear. In order that the investigation might be complete the foundation-wall at the south arch opposite was examined. The top of the wall is at its original level, and has not in any way been altered. There appears now to be no room to doubt that the north-west arch in the Chapel of the Blessed Virgin Mary is the site of this beautiful tomb. Its close relation to the carvings in the aisle vault lends sufficient support to warrant the suggestion that the tomb is that of David Comyn, Lord of Kilbride. May we not hope that ere long the stones will be restored to their proper place. The work of this period is of a pure English type, but the features in the design and the details of mouldings and carvings were common to Scotland and England. The ecclesiastics of the period passed freely between the countries. The architects of the day would enjoy a like freedom. It is not to be doubted that the builder of the nave of Jedburgh Abbey passed at once to his labours at Hexham. But, whilst it is true that the cathedral is in the Early English style, it is yet marked by a strong individuality. The designer was no copyist. The impression the build- ing creates upon the mind is that of strength. It is masculine in strength rather than feminine in grace. This is not to be traced to poverty of resources. If the designer was a Scotsman, character may be read in his work, and genius in the apparent unconsciousness with which the stone grew in sympathy with a rigorous climate and bleak surroundings. Nor must the influence of material be ignored. The contemporary Salisbury Cathedral, to a northern eye, is graceful to the verge of effeminacy. It is built of a beautiful limestone. Glasgow Cathedral is built of a durable, but course-grained sandstone, which may have been obtained from the great quarr}^ now occupied by the North British Railway tunnel at Queen Street. The . chapter, on the death of Bishop William de Bondington, elected Nicolas de MofFet. The Pope rejected him, however, and consecrated John de Cheyam, who was unacceptable, and retired, and died in 1268. Nicolas was again elected, but died before consecration. William Wyschard was postulated to the See of St. Andrews the same year he was elected to Glasgow. Robert Wyschard was elected bishop in 1272. This was the great patriot, and the friend of King Robert the Bruce, and the most outstanding figure in Glasgow's long line of bishops. Like so many of our Scots ecclesiastics, he was ardent in his defence of his country's independence. He seems to have known how to give way to the current, however, when, for a time, it proved too strong. One of the charges preferred against him by King Edward I. was that he had swo: i 121 fealty to him six times, and as often failed to keep his word. The royal robes for the coronation of King Robert at Scone were prepared by the bishop from the cathedral vestments. When the bishop was captured in 1306, King Edward wrote that he was "very much pleased to hear . . . that the Bishop of Glasgow is taken." " He is almost as much pleased as if it had been the Earl of Carrick." He commanded that he should, as a captive, be treated as a layman, and be put in irons. A blind captive he remained until after Bannockburn, when he was exchanged. And yet they had been friends on occasion. The king granted the bishop timber in 1291 to build the clock tower to his cathedral. The timber was used in constructing engines of war to be directed against the king's castles. The king spent a fortnight in Glasgow in the autumn of 1301, and made offerings at the High Altar and at the Shrine of St. Kentigern ; and the bishop, "his chaplain," applied to the king in 1304 for timber to build a hall and chamber at Carstairs and at Ancrum, and received fifty oaks from the forests of Selkirk and Mauldslie. The bishop died in November, 1316. His effigy, it is said, lies at the east end of the lower church, but the statement rests solely upon the authority of one who wrote more than 400 years after the bishop's death. We learn from a charter of the Lord of Luss that Bishop Wyschard was building a steeple and treasury at the cathedral in 1277. It will probably be right to assume that the steeple was the treasury, and that the reference is to one structure only. The building stood at the north-west corner of the nave, projecting from the west front, and it remained until 1848, when it was taken down upon the miserable pretext that it was not of sufficient antiquity. The north-western towers at Dunkeld and Brechin and the two western towers at Holyrood were of similar design. The western towers at St. Andrews, Elgin, Aberdeen, Dunfermline, Arbroath, and Paisley were within the line of the western gables, and formed an integral part of the naves. It is recorded that there was an open arch between the tower and ihe north aisle. The present west front of the cathedral, with the exception of the great doorway, is an entirely modern structure of no merit. The choir was evidently completed when the bishop was building the western tower. The nave was now engaging his attention. It is eight bays long, and the span of each arch is considerably less than the span of the arches in the choir. The mouldings are simpler than those in the choir, but they are characteristic. The windows of the south aisle and the arches of the Triforium are decorated with tracery, which approximates to the perfect tyj)e of bar tracery. Similar tracery was used in Sweetheart Abbey, which was founded in 1275, and was so far carried to completion that the foundress, Dervorgilla, was laid there to rest, with the heart of her husband, in 1289. The windows in the north aisle are designed as three tall lancets within an enclosing arch. A small wall-shaft springs from a moulded corbel at the level of the Triforium floor, over each pier, and is carried to the wallhead, a clear proof that the centre aisle was not designed to be vaulted in stone. The side aisles are vaulted. The four bays at the west end of the north aisle are probably as originally designed. The rest of the work is very late, and many coats of arms, etc., «;re carved upon it. The name of King James, the fourth of that name, is carved in the vault above the south porch. 122 The north and south transepts, which are erected upon the foundations; laid by Bishop Joceline, are executed in the same style as the nave. The gables were rebuilt about fifty years ago, but it may be assumed that an effort was made to reproduce the original designs and details. The south transept window corresponds with the windows of the south aisle, and the north transept window, necessarily of the same date, is in the simple style of the windows in the north aisle. A very considerable part of the work in the nave and transepts must have been executed at the end of the thirteenth century, the golden period in mediaeval Scotland. There may have been some interruption, during the War of Independence, but it may safely be assumed that, without perceptible change in style, the whole work was roofed in, and the square basement of the central tower erected not later than the middle of the fourteenth century. The nave is a beautiful and impressive structure, characterised by great dignity and simplicity and harmony with the earlier choir. It is not apparent anywhere in the design or in the execution that the architect was hampered by his country's poverty. The suggestion that the successful issue of the War of Independence left Scotland a victim to degrading poverty is absurd. The work in the nave is simple. Much of the contemporary work in England is of a similar character. The arches- of the nave are not so richly moulded as those of the choir. But they are moulded, and with mouldings which are in harmony with contemporary work. The designer was in touch with his fellow-craftsmen. The stream of tendency in design was away from the rich decoration of large piers and arches, and towards the elaboration of the window and its tracery. In the end, piers and arches became miserably attenuated, the wall surface almost disappeared, and building became but the erection of open screen- work of mullions and tracery, to be filled in with stained glass. There is no sculpture work in the interior of the nave. But an opportunity for displaying his skill was granted to the sculptor on the exterior in the decoration of the gargoyles. Those on the south side are now greatly decayed. On the north side they are still almost perfect. To take those on the aisle roof in order from the transept, there is — (1) a bearded and helmeted man holding a harp ; (2) a perfervid Gael, perhaps, playing his. favourite air with all his might upon his favourite instrument ; (3) a woman with a child nestling most tenderly in her bosom ; (4) a bearded and cowled ecclesiastic holding a cross in his hand ; (5) a fox ; (6) a large bird ;; (7) a woman ; and (8) a griffin, rampant. These are all beautiful carvings. The nave stands at present without any furnishings, which detracts from the eifect of the interior. Another defect which is very apparent is the serious and, it may be, dangerous condition of the upper walls of the centre aisle. The present roof of the nave is the original fourteenth century oak roof, made to the same design as the roof of the choir, and, like it, never intended to be covered from view, nor to bear the great weight of a plaster ceiling. The roof couples, which are very numerous, are not well designed — the cross-tie is too high, and the old ridge has been lowered about six inches by the spreading outward of the principal rafters. The plaster ceilings must be regarded as a menace to and a disfigurement, of the structure. 123 After Bishop Robert Wyschard's death the See was held by Stepheir de Dundemore, who was never consecrated ; John de Lindsay, apparently in 1318; William Rae, in 1335 or 1336; Walter Wardlaw, in 1368, who was appointed cardinal by the Anti-pope Clement YII. in 1381 ; Matthew Glendoning, in 1389 ; and by William Lauder, in 1408. It is stated, upon what authority is not known, that the steeple which Bishop Robert Wyschard had erected of timber was burnt down about the year 1400, and that Bishop Matthew Glendoning made pre- parations for re-erecting it of stone, but had not commenced the work when he died in 1408. The drawings of the north-western tower show that the thirteenth- century structure extended to a little less than half the height of the tower, and that the upper part was without buttresses. The arched heads of the belfry windows were filled with cusping of a late character. It is known also that the tower was vaulted in stone in the interior at the level of the junction of the new with the old work. The vault is described as resting upon four corbels in the angles, curiously carved with figures. Three of these corbels are now preserved in the Chapter-house,, and it cannot be doubted that they are part of the work of restoration executed by Bishop William Lauder. The bishop also placed the traceried parapet upon the central tower. His Arms, carved upon the western side, is the earliest heraldic device in the cathedral. The parapet was re- constructed, probably in 1756, when it was struck by lightning. The- corner pinnacles are not part of the original design, and were probably added at the above date. But the bishop added the parapet to an existing tower. The belfry stage must have been erected by Cardinal Walter, or by Bishop Matthew Glendoning, as the details of mouldings, etc., are akin in style to the details of the nave and transepts. The tower was not designed to carry a timber steeple, but a stone spire was contem- plated from the first. The large stone corbels in the interior angles spring from near the level of the window sills, and the squinches, destined to carry a great octagonal stone spire, spring at the level of the belfry window arches. As the cathedral was now nearing completion, the bishop turned his attention to the Chapter-house, which, for nearly 200 years, had lain with its outline little more than traced upon the ground by its moulded base- course. As part of the west and south walls were necessarily completed when the choir was built, the design for the chapter-house was fixed. It is interesting to notice that whilst the fifteenth-century craftsman retained the design of his predecessor, he executed the work, apart from the vaulting, with details true to his own time. The decoration of the Dean's seat in the centre of the east wall is delicate and refined. The bishop's, arms, carved upon the cornice of the seat accompany the inscription — W^ILMS : FUDAT : ISTUT : CAPILM : DEI (William founded this chapter-house of God). The bishop doubtless entertained the hope, when this inscription was. carved, that he would live to see the building completed. It ought to be- borne in mind, however, that the foundation of the chapter-house was laidl by Bishop William de Bondington. 124 John Cameron was elected Bishop of Glasgow in 1426. He was secretary to the Douglasses, secretary to the king, keeper of the great and privy seals, and chancellor of the kingdom. He came to Glasgow with his interest in church building already keenly aroused, for, as pro- vost, he must have taken an active part in the erection of the beautiful v-church at Lincluden, founded by Archibald the Grim, Earl of Douglas. He built at Glasgow the great tower of the Bishop's Palace — long since demolished — and he erected the great stone spire of the cathedral from the level of the parapet of the tower. The work is very rich, and the details are delicate and refined. The low doors at the base of the spire have level lintels with rounded corners, the details of which exactly correspond with other parts of his work. The tracery in the windows is of the perfected bar type, and is well drawn, of geometric design. The bishop completed the chapter-house. The four carved bosses in the vaulting are of considerable interest. They represent — I. The arms of King James I., who returned to Scotland in April, 1424. II. The arms of Joan Beaufort, queen of James I. The arms are Scotland and England im- paled, with the Jieurs-de-lis of the English coat omitted. Can it be that the sculptor, who, in the intervals of his work, doubtless listened to many a stirring tale of the doughty deeds done on the fair fields of France by the sons of Scotland, in their efforts to aid The Maid in freeing her country from the English yoke, felt that it would be unpatriotic to place the lilies by the leopards'? III. The arms of Archibald, 5th Earl of Douglas, and 2nd Duke of Touraine, and one of the victors at Bauge. There was no hesitation about granting the lilies in this case. There is a reference, in a charter confirmed b}'' the Earl at Bothwell in 1429, to a penalty in lease to be paid to the " kirkwerk " of Glasgow. TV. The arms of Bishop Cameron. The work, on the completion of the chapter-house, was carried upward, and the vestry almost finished. This is a beautiful room, of great height, and with a richly moulded column in the centre. The royal arms are carved on the capital, but the four bands of ornament, designed to extend from the base to the capital, were never cut. The bishop's arms will be found upon the walls in several places. The fireplace and aumries are similar in design to the low doors at the base of the spire. There is one other building — the Consistory house and Library — to include in the catalogue of Bishop Cameron's additions to the cathedral. This buildinij stood at the south- west corner of the nave, in line with the steeple. It was an oblong structure of two storeys, which rose to the level of the sills of the clear- story windows. It was not until the seventeenth century, when a third storey was added, that the west gable was obscured. Careful drawings were made before this building was ruthlessly destroyed in 1846, and these show that the whole design was but a repetition of the design of the vestry over the chapter-house. Bishop James Bruce succeeded Bishop Cameron in 1447, but he died before consecration. William Turnbull became bishop in 1448. His arms, carved on the exterior, near the top of the west wall of the vestry, show that he completed Bishop Cameron's work there. The gable tops •are the work of the Protestant Archbishop James Law (1615-32), whose monument stands in the Chapel of the Four Altars of the choir. 125 The only part of the fabric of the Cathedral which apparently remained unfinished on the expiry of Bishop Turnbull's episcopate in 1455 was the building which projected to the south of the south transept. The cathedral building owes nothing to the episcopate of Andrew Muir- head (1455-73), John Laing (1473-4, 1482-3), nor of George CarmichaeL (1482-3), who died before consecration. Bishop Robert Blacader, who was elected in 1484, has left us a noble' monument in the beautiful liood Screen at the entrance to the choir, and the vaulting and repair of the low building at the south transept. He was one of the most prominent ecclesiastics and statesmen of his time. King James IV., who was a canon of the cathedral, had a special love for him and for his church. He visited Glasgow upon several occasions, and made offerings at the relics and for masses. Pope Innocent YIII., at the earnest desire of the king, declared the See metropolitan in 1491. The Rood Screen was probably begun in 1492, and it must have been com- pleted by 1497. as in that year a chaplaincy was founded at the altar of the Holy Rood, which would be placed on the gallery of the screen. TwO' of the ancient altars remain in front of the screen. The one on the north side is the altar of the Name of Jesus ; the other, on the south, which is larger and of a different design, is the altar of the Blessed Mary of Pity. There was a Rood in the cathedral before Archbishop Blacader's time, as there was also an altar of the Name of Jesus. The altar of the Name of Jesus in Durham Cathedral stood in the centre of the rood screen, in which were two doors, one on each side of the altar. Archbishop Blacader's work probably replaced a similar arrangement at Glasgow. The altar of the Name of Jesus was " repaired " by the archbishop, but the altar of the Blessed Mary of Pity was his own work. His arms and initials are carved upon the ends of both. The rood screen stands on the level of the choir floor between the eastern piers of the crossing. The low elliptical-shaped arched door in the centre is richly moulded. The wall on each side now looks bare and ineffective, but this is wholly due to the fact that the eight statues which stood upon carved corbels in the panels have been destroyed. The fragment of a statue which is preserved in the chapter-house may be part of one of these. The most important part of the design of the screen is the beautiful parapet of open tracery and tabernacle work. The tracery is of a much later type than the tracery in Bishop Cameron's work in the spire. The carvings on the cornice which supports the parapet are exceedingly interesting. The figures carved at the ends are ecclesiastics, but there is no clue which would lead to their identification. The seven intermediate carvings illustrate the Seven Ages of Man. Old Age occupies the centre, as appropriate to the Rood ;, Infancy, Youth, and Manhood are on the north side, with the Schoolboy, the Lover, and the Sage on the south. A very brief description will suffice : — I. Infancy : a young wife sits with an infant on her knee, with her husband alongside. II. The schoolboy : the master is behind a pile of books, asleep it may be, and the scholar plucks at his chin. III. Youth : a woman pinches the ear of a youth, whose smiling face, and knee drawn up in pretended agony, reveal the age of frolic. IV. The lover : he sits- with his arm round his mistress's neck. V. The soldier : armed cap a pie,. he fights with a lion. VI. The elderly sage : with his wife beside him, he 126 liolds a long roll in his hands. VII. Old age : again a married pair is figured, and again the symbolism is confined to the man. The artist was gallant, and the wife is comely still. These carvings, which are in some parts destroyed, anticipated the words of the melancholy Jacques by just one hundred years. It is highly probable that the subject of these carvings was suggested by the sculpture on the chapter-house door. The suggestion was yet to be acted upon in another form. The rood screen is of great depth from west to east. It must have encroached to a considerable extent upon the floor of the choir, and a new arrangement of the stalls would be necessary. The stalls were altered, and on the 8th January, 1506, the Dean and Chapter entered into an agreement with Michael Waghorn, wright, for the making of the timber canopies. The work was to be in five sections, each twenty feet long. This would give forty feet for the length of the stalls on each side of the choir, and twenty feet for canopy work on the east side of the new rood screen. The work was to be carved on both sides, after the pattern of the stalls in Stirling Chapel, but the principal front was to be of the form of the canopy work over the cathedral high altar. The repair and vaulting of the low building at the south transept was undertaken after the completion of the rood screen. If this building was designed, from the first, to be completed as a great south transept, and that is hardly to be doubted, the inaccurate manner in which it is set off in relation to the lines of the choir and nave must have presented a serious difficulty. The vaulting executed by Archbishop Blacader is the richest example of work of this kind in the cathedral. The carvings are very beautiful and very numerous. The arms of King James IV. and the archbishop frequently occur. The king was married to Margaret Tudor in 1503, and her initial, under a royal crown, is carved upon the pillar in the centre of the south wall. One of the bosses is a beautiful design illustrating the Five Wounds, and another, of particular interest, represents the King, and the three Estates — " Burges, Barownys, and Prelatys." The carving in the vault immediately over the north pier is the most interesting of all. A human figure is shown, laid prone upon a car. A broad ribbon is inscribed with the text — THIS : IS : YE : ILE : OF : CAR : FERGUS. Here then, after many centuries of passionate, earnest work in building a fane, whose chiefest glory appears to have been connected with the merits of a saintly servant of God, we may read upon the stone a record that carries us back to the beginning of things — to the day when St. Mungo, divinely prompted and led, brought hither the body of holy Fergus, that he might take possession of the land for ever for Christ by a grave. Archbishop Blacader died in 1508. Those who followed him in the archiepiscopal See contributed nothing to the fabric of the cathedral as it now exists. They were — James Beaton (1508), Gavin Dunbar (1524), Alexander Garden (1547, never consecrated), and James Beaton (1551), who, in 1560, went to France, taking with him the muniments of the See. P. Macgregor Chalmers. 129 EDUCATION. The following pages contain information regarding the nature and extent of the educational work which is being carried on in the municipality of Glasgow. While it has been the aim of the contributors to deal succinctly with what the various educational organisations and institutions are now doing, it has been thought proper that there should be embodied in the articles such historical references as might, in an easy and interesting way, link up the past with the present. Articles — The University of Glasgow. The Glasgow and West of Scotland Technical College. St. Mungo's College and Anderson's College Medical School. The Training Colleges for Teachers. The Glasgow Athenaeum. Art Education in Glasgow. The Weaving, Dyeing, and Printing College. The West of Scotland Agricultural College. The Libraries of Glasgow. Secondary Education. Primary Education. J. G. K. Editor of Articles on Education- 130 THE UNIVERSITY OF GLASGOW. The University of Glasgow — instituted contemporaneously with the invention of printing — is the second oldest of the four Scottish Universities, the order of foundation being — (1) St. Andrews, 1411 ; (3) Glasgow, 1451 ; (3) Aberdeen, 1494; and (4) Edinburgh, 1582. It was established by a Bull or Charter of Pope Nicholas Y., on the application of James II., King of Scotland, who had been moved to this action by William Turnbull, Bishop of Glasgow. The papal intervention was necessary because, in the words of one writer, "the Apostolic See in those days was the only generally recognised authority in matters of secular knowledge as well as of religion;" and, to quote from another source, "though an independent Sovereign might claim the power of erecting Universities within his own dominions, he could not confer on the Licentiates and Doctors who derived their qualifications from such Seminaries the privilege of acting as Teachers and Regents in all the seats of general study throughout the bounds of the Catholic Church, without any examination or approbation in addition to that which they received when they obtained their Academical Degrees." The Bull, dated 7th January, 1450-1, narrates, inter alia, that Glasgow was "a notable place, enjoying a salubrious atmosphere and abundance of all the necessaries of life," and goes on to establish there a University or Studium Generate in Theology, in Canon and Civil Law, and in every other lawful Faculty, ordaining that its Doctors, Mg,sters, Graduates, and Alumni should have like immunities to those enjoyed by the members of the University of Bologna, then one of the most famous of the Continental Colleges. Bishop Turnbull and his successors in the episcopal office were appointed Chancellors, and a body of statutes being straightway formulated, the University was soon set agoing. The classes at first met in a tenement rented by the College, situated on the south side of the Rottenrow, and long afterwards known as the "Auld Pedagogy.'' Lectures on law were delivered in the chapter-house of the Black Friars, and also, it is supposed, in the Cathedral. In 1460, however, James, first Lord Hamilton (for "the praise and honour of Almighty God, the Most Blessed Virgin Mary, St. Kentigern, and all the Saints"), conveyed to the Principal and other Regents of the Faculty of Arts a tenement of houses in the High Street of Glasgow, with four acres of land in the Dowhill or Dovehill, adjacent to the Molendinar Burn ; and this, with additions subsequently made by purchase and donation, formed the site and grounds of the College till the removal to Gilmorehill in 1870 — a period of 410 years. ^^ The old statutes are very curious and^nteresting. Those of the Faculty of Arts ordered that the session .(^ich nowadays is restricted to 9 months in medicine, and, with some limited exceptions, to 6 months in the other faculties) was annually to begin on the 1st of October, and to continue — barring a few odd holidays — till the 1st of September next year, the vacation being thus one month ; and that no student should maintain within the College any servant, except a scholar acquainted with the Latin tongue ! All students were expected to be able on entering College to listen intelligently to lectures delivered in Latin, and even to make use of 131 Xatin themselves as a medium of common intercourse. The reference to ^servants (and such servants !) indicates (1) that domicile within the College walls was usual from the first, although another enactment requiring the srent of lodgings to be fixed by arbitration shows that extra-mural residence was also permissible, and (2) that students of the highest social status were expected to prosecute their studies at Glasgow, an expectation which was afterwards fully realised — the aristocracy of Scotland not then disdaining (as, alas ! they now do) to send their sons to the Scottish Universities. For •example, in 1628-29, "The Earle of Eglintoun's thrie sonnes, with their pedagoge, entred the 4 of November;" "the Earle of Lithgow's sonne, with his pedagoge and servand, entred the 3 of March, 1629 ;" "the Earle •of Wigtoune's sonne, William Fleming, with ane servant, entred the xi. of Apryl, 1629." In 1643 there entered "John, Lord Tarphicane, with his pedagogue and page ;" " Allane, Lord Cathcart, and his pedagogue and page;" "Lord Lome, with his brother, pedagogue, and two pages;" and I" My Lord Machling, pedagogue and page." \,^ In the general ruin which overtook all Catholic institutions at the Reformation of 1560, the University was well-nigh extinguished. Almost .all its members were dispersed and shorn of their honours and emolu- ments, while Archbishop Beaton, the Chancellor, fled to France, carrying with him the records, charters, mace, (fee. An oft-quoted donation of funds, buildings, and land by Mary Queen of Scots, " Dochter to King ■James the Fyft," dated 13th July, 1563, proceeds on the narrative that " ane College and Universitie was devisit to be, quhairin the You the mycht be brocht up in letres and knawlege, the commoune welth servit, and verteu incressit — of the quhilk College ane parte of the schulis and chalmeris being bigeit, the rest thairof, alsweill duellings as provisioune for ithe pouir bursouris and masteris to teche ceissit, sua that the samyn aperit rather to be the decay of ane Universitie nor ony wyse to be reknit ane 'establisst fundatioun." Towards the end of the sixteenth century the (resident members, students, professors and all, did not exceed fifty persons, and the entire annual income was only about .£300 Scots, or <£25 .^sterling. The mace above referred to has survived all its vicissitudes, and :is still used on high ceremonial occasions. It bears a Latin inscription to the effect that it was purchased by the public funds of the University in 1465, carried to France in 1560, and restored to the University in 1590. s. / In 1577 {i.e., 17 years after the Reformation) the constitution was remodelled, and the teinds of Govan gifted to the college by James YI. in a Charter which is known as the I{ova Erectio. The revenues thereby bestowed, and the quietude which, after a time, succeeded the Reformation, appeared to have given the University a new lease of life, and its affairs were beginning to flourish, when the Restoration of Charles II. and Episcopacy in 1660 dealt it a serious blow by withdrawing a large portion of its revenues — the result being the contraction of debt and ithe temporary abolition of some professorships. The Chair of Medicine appears to have been signally unfortunate, for in 1642 (five years after :its institution) it was declared "not necessar" by a Yisitation of the 'General Assembly of the Church of Scotland ! We wonder whether flesh was heir to fewer ills in those days, or whether the Church was anore concerned about the cure of souls than about the cure of bodies? 132 With the Revolution, however, a new era of prosperity set in. Fresh grants of money were obtained ; lapsed chairs were restored ; new profes- sorships were founded ; the number of students increased ; and generally the aifairs of the University flourished in no small degree. At the Restora- tion the teaching staff numbered 7, at the close of the 18th century it had increased to 16, while the estimated number of students had risen from 100 to 700. The subsequent progress of the University may be judged of by the fact that there are now 3 1 Professors (besides numerous Lecturers, Demon- strators, and Assistants) and 2,033 Students — 1,692 male and 344 female. The professorships are as follows : — Arts. — Humanity, - Greek, - - - ,, * English Language and Literature Logic and Rhetoric, Moral Philosophy, * Political Economy, Mathematics, . _ . Natural Philosophy, ^Historv, - - - - Founded previous to 1637 circa 1581 Founded 1861 1577 1577 1896 Revived 1691 Founded 1577 1893- jj j> Science. — Astronomy, . . _ . *Civil Engineering and Mechanics, *Naval Architecture, Marine Engineering, including 5J 5} }> 1760 1840. 1883 Medicine. — ^Botany (as a separate chair from Anatomy), - _ _ _ *Natural History, - - - - ■^Chemistry, _ _ _ . Anatomy, ----- ■^Physiology, ----- ■^Materia Medica, - - - - ^Pathology, ----- ^Forensic Medicine, - _ _ *Surgery, - - ■* Clinical Surgery, - - - - Practice of Medicine, - - - * Clinical Medicine, - . _ ■^Midwdfery, ----- Law. — Law, ------ * Conveyancing, - - - _ Theology. — Divinity, . . . . Hebrew and Semitic Languages, Ecclesiastical History, - - *Divinity and Biblical Criticism, - It will be observed that of these 31 chairs, 18 (*) were founded during the nineteentlu century. 1818 1807 1817 171& 1839- 1831 1893 1839 1815 1874 1637 1874 1815 Revived 1712 Founded 1861 )} 164a ?) 1709' }} 1716 44 1861 133 There is no complete and consecutive record of the numbers of «tudents prior to Session 1861-62. Commencing with that session, the statistics are as follows : — Men. Arts. Science. Medicine. Law. Theology. Total. i861-62, 691 283 79 87 1,140 1862-63, 784 294 99 89 1,266 1863-64, 789 267 91 95 1,242 1864-65, 748 259 71 101 1,179 1865-66, 780 272 84 102 1,238 1866-67, 739 283 96 86 1,204 1867-68, 754 323 116 80 1,273 1868-69, 754 324 116 86 1,280 1869-70, 734 336 129 83 1,282 i870-71, 772 320 116 71 1,279 1871-72, 817 349 111 72 1,349 1872-73, 742 346 lis 52 1,258 1873-74, 805 342 138 48 1,333 1874-75, 904 367 153 60 1,484 1875-76, 942 415 170 74 1,601 1876-77, 1,113 435 159 66 1,773 1877-78, 1,243 492 223 60 2,018 1878-79, 1,327 501 213 55 2,096 1879-80, 1,405 549 202 79 2,235 1880-81, 1,437 577 198 92 2,304 1881-82, 1,358 637 215 110 2,320 1882-83, 1,330 636 205 104 2,275 1883-84, 1,211 647 246 108 2,212 1884-85, 1,226 698 241 96 2,261 1885-86, 1,182 713 242 104 2,241 1886-87, 1,158 768 229 105 2,260 1887-88, 1,101 793 198 96 2,188 1888-89, 1,001 811 198 94 2,104 1889-90, 1,072 819 192 97 2,180 1890-91, 1,110 770 197 89 2,166 1891-92, 1,018 820 207 93 2,138 1892-93, 960 794 204 91 2,049 1893-94, 787 131 718 191 88 1,915 1894-95, 691 117 633 183 71 1,695 1895-96, 611 114 661 182 61 1,629 1896-97, 579 124 689 222 62 1,676 1897-98, 592 113 594 207 57 1,563 1898-99, 634 148 596 215 54 1,647 1899-1900, 654 167 626 206 41 1,694 1900-1901, 673 164 615 199 41 1,692 Women. Arts. Science. Medicine, Total. 1892-93, 83 48 131 1893-94, 104 61 165 1894-95, 149 57 208 1895-96, 168 5 73 246 1896-97, 164 5 79 248 1897-98, 179 7 71 257 1898-99, 216 5 85 306 1899-1900, 258 5 80 343 1900-1901, 272 6 63 341 134 N.B. — There was no separate Faculty of Science till 1893. Before that date students of Science subjects were included under Arts or Medicine. Previous to the Scottish Universities Act of 1858 the main business of the University was conducted by two distinct bodies — the Senate and the Faculty. The Senate consisted of the Rector, the Dean of Faculties, the Principal, and all the Professors, and its chief functions were the conferring of degrees and the management of the libraries and other matters belonging to the University. The Faculty, or College Meeting, was composed of the Principal and the thirteen Professors whose chairs- were founded prior to the year 1800. It was entrusted with the administration of the whole revenue and property of the College, and the patronage of eight professorships, the presentation of a minister to the Parish of Go van, and the bestowal of various bursaries. This division of jurisdiction between the Senate and the Faculty led to almost constant warfare, as the records of the University and of the Court of Session abundantly show, and the difficulty was not solved till the distinction between the two bodies was abolished by the Act of 1858. The only remaining trace of that distinction is that no chair founded since 1800 carries with it the right to an official residence. By the Act of 1858 important changes were made in the constitution and government of the University. The dual control by the Senate and the Faculty was, as already stated, done away with ; the whole powers of both courts were transferred to the Senate, and the Faculty ceased to exist. Two new bodies were created — the University Court and the General Council — and Commissioners were appointed, armed with exten- sive powers of revision and regulation, which they freely exercised. The University Court had the fixing of fees, the appointment of Assistant Examiners, and the patronage of certain chairs, besides being a general Court of Appeal in academic matters. It was composed of the Rector, the Rector's Assessor, the Principal, the Senate's Assessor, the Chancellor's- Assessor, the General Council's Assessor, and the Dean of Faculties. The General Council — comprising the Chancellor, the members of the Univer- sity Court, the members of Senate, and the Graduates — was empowered to meet twice a year, and could consider "'all questions affecting the well- being and prosperity of the University, and make representations from time to time to the University Court." From 1868, in conjunction with the General Council of the University of Aberdeen, it returned, and still returns,. a representative to Parliament. The Ordinances of the Commissioners under the Act of 1858 adjusted, and so far fixed, the salaries of the Principal and Professors, besides altering and enacting various regulations for the granting of degrees. In particular, the degree of M.A. was placed on a different footing, and the degree of B.A. was abolished, while a new degree in Medicine (M.B.) was introduced. By the Universities (Scotland) Act, 1889, and the Ordinances issued in virtue of its provisions, the Scottish academic system has been practically revolutionised. The Glasgow University Court now consists of fourteen members, or double its former strength, and the popular element enters more largely into its composition, which is as follows : — (a) the Rector ; (6) the Principal ; (c) the Lord Provost of Glasgow for the time being ;, 135 (d) an Assessor nominated by the Chancellor ; (e) an Assessor nominated by the Rector ; (/) an Assessor nominated by the Lord Provost, Magis- trates, and Town Council of Glasgow ; (^) four Assessors elected by the General Council ; (h) four Assessors elected by the Senatus Academicus. The powers of the Court have been greatly extended, probably the most momentous addition being the administration (previously exercised by the Senate) of the whole revenue and property of the University, including share of annual Government grant and bursary and other mortifications. The Senate, though shorn of the "power of the purse," is still entrusted with the regulation of the teaching and discipline of the University, and appoints two-thirds of the members of any standing committee or committees charged by Ordinance of the Commissioners with the immediate superintendence of the University libraries or museums. The functions of the General Council have been enlarged in several details, the most important being the power of electing four repre- sentatives, instead of one, to the University Court. A Students' Representative Council has been created, and its purposes are (1) to represent the students in matters affecting their interests ; (2) to afford a recognised means of communicating between the students and the University authorities ; and (3) to promote social and academic unity among the students. Women are now admitted to University study and to graduation in the Faculties of Arts, Science, and Medicine. The old system under which each Professor collected and retained the fees of his class has been abolished, and the fees (save in three Theological classes) are now collected on behalf of the University Court, and paid into a fee fund, out of which the Professors (except the three above mentioned) are remunerated by fixed salaries. New degrees have been created, and the regulations for old degrees altered in many essential respects. The most fundamental changes are the imposition of a preliminary examination on all candidates for the degree of M. A., and the introduction, within certain defined limits, of "options" in regard to the subjects of the Arts curriculum. The preliminary examination for the degrees of M.B. and Ch.B. (formerly M.B. and CM.) has beeil "stiffened" to a somewhat material extent, the subjects of the four professional examinations added to and rearranged, and the period of the curriculum increased from four years to five. The M.D. degree has been placed on a new footing, and the degree of Ch.M. has been instituted as a higher degree, with regulations analogous to those for M.D. The requirements for B.Sc. have been substantially altered, and that degree can now be obtained in three different departments (with "options" in each), namely. Pure Science, Engineering, and Agriculture. The Ordinances for the degrees of LL.B. and B.L. have also been readjusted, and the curriculum extended and widened. The B.D. degree is, perhaps, the only one which has escaped radical modification, the regulations existing previous to 1889 having apparently commended themselves to the Commissioners, who made no change beyond introducing external examiners. The degrees now granted by the University are 1 3 in number, viz. : — Master of Arts (M.A.). Bachelor of Science (B.Sc). 136 Bachelor of Medicine and Bachelor of Surgery (M,B., Ch.B.). Bachelor of Law (B.L.). Bachelor of Laws (LL.B.). Bachelor of Divinity (B.D.). The higher degrees of — Doctor of Philosophy (D.Phil.). Doctor of Letters (D.Litt.). Doctor of Science (D.Sc). Doctor of Medicine (M.D.). Mastery of Surgery (Ch.M.). The honorary degrees of — Doctor of Laws (LL.D.). Doctor of Divinity (D.D.). During the 170 years ending with 1897, the University conferred 15,360 degrees on 10,780 persons, the figures being — B.A., - 392 D.C.L., - 1 M.A., - - 4,552 M.B., - - 2,446 D.Phil., - 4 M.D., - - 3,047 B.D., - 344 Ch.B., - 53 D.D., - 461 *C.M., - - 2,983 B.L., - 174 B.Sc, - - 258 LL.B., - 152 D.Sc, - 12 LL.D.. - 481 15,360 *Master in Surgery, then an ordinary degree. « The following is a brief summary of the regulations for graduation : — M.A. \ / A preliminary examination in (1) English, (2) Latin or Greek, (3) Mathematics, (4) one of the following : — Latin or Greek (if not already taken), French, German, Italian (or such other language as the Senatus Academicus may approve). Dynamics. There are certain requirements as to the grade of Latin, Greek, or Mathematics which requires to be passed, varying according to the preliminary and degree subjects selected. The curriculum extends over not less than three winter sessions, or two winter sessions and three summer sessions. Candidates must attend full courses in, and undergo examination on, at least seven subjects. A copious variety of options is allowed, but there are certain restrictions in regard to the selection of subjects. One must be Latin or Greek (not modern Greek), a second must be English or a Modern Language or History, a third must be Logic or Moral Philosophy, and a fourth must be Mathematics or Natural Philosophy. The remaining three may be taken from the following list, the only limitation being that the whole seven shall include (a) both Latin and Greek, or (b) both Logic and Moral Philosophy, or (c) any two of Mathematics, Natural Philosophy, Chemistry. 137 List referred to. Department of Language and Literature. Latin. French. Sanskrit. Celtic. Oreek. German. Hebrew. Modern Greek English. Italian. Arabic or Syriac. 2. Department of Mental Philosophy. Logic and Metaphysics. Moral Philosophy. Political Economy. Education (Theory, History, and Art of). Philosophy of Law. 3. Department of Science. Mathematics. Natural Philosophy. Astronomy. Chemistry. Zoology. Botany. Geology. 4. Department of History and Law. Roman Law. History. Archaeology and Art (History of) Constitutional Law and History. Public Law. A competent curriculum could be made up thus — Latin, French, Logic, Moral Philosophy, Mathematics, Chemistry, History ; or thus — Greek, English, Moral Philosophy, Political Economy, Mathematics, Natural Philosophy, Roman Law. The possible combinations are well- nigh innumerable. The degree may be taken with Honours (First, Second, or Third Class) in any of the following groups in which Honours -classes shall have been established in at least two subjects : — {a) Classics, {b) Mental Philosophy, (c) Mathematics and Natural Philosophy, {d) Semitic Languages, (e) Indian Languages, {/) English, (g) Modern Languages and Literature, (A) History, {i) Economic Science. The Honours regulations are somewhat elaborate, and, as they concern only a limited class, need not be here detailed. Only five subjects need be taken up, two of these being selected from the candidate's Honours group, -and the five including one from each of departments 1, 2, and 3 above mentioned. One of the many legitimate combinations would be — Honours in Latin and Greek, Ordinary Passes in Political Economy, Natural Philosophy, Roman Law. B.Sc. For this degree — whether in Pure Science. Engineering, or Agriculture — the curriculum extends over not less than three years, and the Arts Preliminary Examination must be passed in (1) English, (2) Higher Mathe- matics, (3) and (4) two of the following : — Latin, Greek, French, German, Italian, Dynamics, one of the two being Latin, or Greek, or French, or German. For the Pure Science degree the candidates must attend courses in at least seven of the following subjects, three being selected out of Group A, 138 and four (higher courses, including practical or laboratory work) out of Group B : — Group A. 1. Mathematics or Biology (i.e., Zoology and Botany). 2. Natural Philosophy. 3. Chemistry. Group B. 1. Mathematics. 2. Natural Philosophy. 3. Astronomy. 4. Chemistry. 5. Human Anatomy. 6. Physiology. 7. Geology. 8. Zoology. 9. Botany. The Science examinations are two in number, the first being on the three subjects attended under Group A, the final on any three or more subjects attended under Group B. Both examinations include practical work in the subjects admitting of or requiring it. For the degree in Engineering, attendance on nine courses of instruction is necessary, viz. : — 1. Mathematics, including Analytical Geometry, and DiJBferential and Integral Calculus. 2. Natural Philosophy, including Applied Higher Mathematics. 3. Chemistry. 4. A Course in the Physical Laboratory, or in the Chemical Labora- tory, or of Practical Chemistry. And either 5-6. Two Courses in Engineering, including Laboratory Practice. 7-8. Two Courses of practical work in Drawing. 9. A Course in one of the following : — (a) Astronomy and Geodesy. (b) Geology and Mineralogy. (c) Naval Architecture. (d) Engineering Laboratory, Mechanical or Electrical (Special Course). (e) Electricity — Pure and Applied. Or, 5-6. Two Courses in Naval Architecture, with Marine Engineering. 7-8. Two Courses of practical work in Ship and Engineering Drawing. 9. A Course in Engineering, including Laboratory Practice. Here, also, there are two Science examinations, the first being on subjects. 1, 2, 3, and 4, and the final on subjects 5, 6, 7, 8, and 9. 139 For the degree in Agriculture, candidates must attend at least 12 courses of instruction, viz. : — 1. Mathematics or Biology {i.e., Zoology and Botany). 2. Natural Philosophy. 3. Chemistry. 4. Agriculture and Rural Economy. 5. Agricultural Chemistry. 6. Geology. 7. Veterinary Hygiene. 8. Agricultural Botany. 9. Agricultural Entomology. 10. Economic Science as applied to Agriculture. 11. One of the following : — (a) Forestry. (6) Experimental Physics. (c) Engineering. 12. Engineering Eield Work. The first Science examination embraces subjects 1, 2, and 3, the final consists of the remaining nine subjects (4 to 12 inclusive). M.B., Ch.B. Here the preliminary examination (on a lower standard than that demanded for M.A. and B.Sc.) consists of (1) English, (2) Latin, (3) Mathematics, (4) Greek or French or German, with some alternatives in favour of candidates whose native language is not English. The curri- culum extends to five years, and includes (1) Botany, (2) Zoology, (3) Physics, (4) Chemistry, (5) Anatomy, (6) Physiology, (7) Materia Medica and Therapeutics, (8) Pathology, (9) Medical Jurisprudence and Public Health, (10) Surgery and Clinical Surgery, (11) Practice of Medicine and Clinical Medicine, (12) Midwifery, with the addition of practical instruc- tion in Chemistry, Anatomy, Physiology, Pharmacy, Pathology, and Midwifery, and courses in Mental Diseases, Fevers, Ophthalmology, Vaccination, and Dispensary and post-mortem work. There are four professional examinations. The first embraces subjects 1, 2, 3, and 4, the second 5, 6, and 7, the third 8 and 9, and the final 10, 11, and 12. B.L. ISTo one is admitted to examination as a candidate for this degree- unless he be a graduate in Arts, or has passed (a) the Arts pre- liminary examination, and (b) an examination on the standard required for the ordinary degree of M.A. in (1) Logic or Moral Philosophy; (2) Latin ; (3) one additional Arts subject, not being one of those which belong also to the Faculty of Law. He must, likewise, have studied at least one of the subjects in a full University course. The curriculum in Law extends over two years, and includes the following subjects : — 1. Civil Law. 2. Law of Scotland. J- 80 lectures each. 3. Conveyancing. V 40 lectures each. 80 lectures each. 140 4. One of (a) Forensic Medicine. (b) Jurisprudence, General or Comparative. (c) Public International Law. {d) Constitutional Law and History. (e) International Private Law. {/) Mercantile Law. (g) Adminstrative Law. 'The candidate must undergo examination and pass in the four subjects .selected by him, either singly or otherwise. LL.B. Candidates must be graduates in Arts. The curriculum in Law .extends over three years, and includes — 1. Jurisprudence, General or Comparative. "^ 40 lectures 2. Public International Law. / each. 3. Civil Law. \ 4. Law of Scotland, or Law of England. 5. Constitutional Law and History. y 6. Conveyancing, or Political Economy, or Mercantile Law. 7, 8. Any two of — International Private Law. , „ , , T> Ti • 1 17 40 lectures Political Economy. v Administrative Law. | Forensic Medicine. j The candidate must undergo examination in the subjects selected by him, and must pass at one examination in at least two of these. B.D. No one is admitted to examination as a candidate for this degree unless he be (1) a graduate in Arts of the University of Glasgow, and have taken a complete theological course in a Scottish University or Universities, or in an institution or institutions specially recognised by the Glasgow University Court, or partly in a Scottish University or Universities, and partly in such institution or institutions ; or (2) a graduate in Arts of any other recognised University, and have com- pleted his theological course, of which two years at least must have been taken in the University of Glasgow. There are two examinations — (1) Hebrew, New Testament Exegesis, and Apologetics ; (2) Divinity, Church History, and Biblical Criticism. Students who have completed the second year of their Divinity studies subsequent to the termination of their course in Arts may present themselves for the first examination, but candidates are not admitted to the second examination until they have completed their theological course. D.Phil. This degree is open to Masters of Arts (of five years' standing) of a recognised University, with first or second class honours in Mental Philosophy. If that honours degree has been taken elsewhere than at 141 Glasgow, the candidate must have spent at least two winter sessions or an- equivalent period as a research student in Glasgow University. Graduates, of a foreign University may be required to undergo here the equivalent of a Scottish honours examination. Every candidate must present a thesis, or a published memoir or work, which shall be an original contribution to learning, and may also be required to pass an examination on the subject of his thesis or of his special study. If the thesis has not already been published, it must be published by the candidate in such manner as the Senate may approve. D.LlTT. The regulations for this degree are precisely similar to those for D.Phil., save that the department in which the candidate has graduated M.A, with honours may be any group other than (a) Mathematics and Natural Philosophy, or (h) Mental Philosophy. D.Sc. This degree is open to (a) Bachelors of Science (of five years' standing) of the University of Glasgow ; (b) Masters of Arts, as described in the regulations for D.Phil, and D.Litt., except that the honours must be in Mathematics and Natural Philosophy ; (c) Bachelors of Science, or Bachelors of Medicine, or holders of other approved degree of any recognised University. The conditions are the same as for D.Phil, and D.Litt., except that for the D.Sc. in Engineering the thesis may be a record of important engineering work designed by the candidate, and that the thesis (whether for D.Sc. in Pure Science or in Engineering) need not. be published. M.D. This degree is conferred on any holder of the M.B., Ch.B. degrees, who has subsequently been engaged in medical pursuits for certain specified periods, and who passes a prescribed examination in Clinical Medicine, and submits a satisfactory thesis on some subject not exclusively surgical. Ch.M. The regulations for this degree are the same as for M.D., save that the pursuits after first graduation must be of a surgical character, and that the thesis must be on some subject not exclusively medical. LL.D. AND D.D, Regarding these honorary degrees it is unnecessary to say more than that applications from or on behalf of persons desirous of receiving the same will not be entertained. The onward march of centuries had transformed Glasgow from a mere hamlet on the banks of the Molendinar Burn into a huge commercial city, and the environment of the College had exchanged its rural seclusion for the smoke, noise, and squalor of public works and " slums." The College* buildings had also outlived their suitability for meeting the advances o£ teaching methods and the ever-increasing number of students. It became evident therefore that removal to larger halls and purer air was necessary.. 142 The history of that removal cannot be better described than in the words of the University Cale^idar for 1900-1901 : — "In 1846 a Bill for the sale of the College grounds and buildings to the Monklands Junction Railway Company, and the transference of the University to a new site on Woodlands, was passed by both Houses of Parliament, and received the Royal assent. But that measure failed by the inability of the Railway Company to implement their engagements ; and the Senate of the University found no favourable opportunity for the renewal of the scheme till the year 1863, when a proposal for the purchase of the College lands and buildings was made by the City of Glasgow Union Railway Company, and a sale was accordingly effected to that Company, under their Act of Parliament, in 1864, at the price of £100,000. " The funds at the disposal of the University to carry out the .scheme of removal consisted of — (1) the produce of the sale of the old College and grounds, £100,000 ; (2) a sum of £17,500, consist- ing of the principal sum of £10,000 obtained by the University ^s compensation from the Monklands Junction Company for non- fulfilment of their agreement, with interest since the time of payment; and (3) a sum of £21,400 promised by Her Majesty's Government in aid of the scheme of removal, conditionally on a further sum of £24.000 being raised by public subscription for the erection of a sick hospital in connection with the new University Buildings. "With these funds at their disposal, buildings might have been erected sufficient for the transaction of the ordinary business of instruction in the same manner as heretofore, and for the accommodation of the library and museum, but they must have been of the plainest design, and on a scale quite inadequate to provide for the future extension of the University. " In these circumstances the Senate resolved to make an •earnest appeal for aid to the Government and to the public. This appeal was responded to in the most generous and gratifying manner. In a short time a sum of nearlv £100,000 was sub- scribed, chiefly in the City of Glasgow ; and the Government, .appreciating the importance of the work and the public interest it had excited, announced their intention to ask Parliament for the sum of £120,000, in six annual instalments, on condition of a like amount being raised by subscription and expended on the buildings. This sum was paid out of the ISTational Treasury, .and there has been received from the pubHc subscription for the University Buildings and the Western Infirmary, and from legacies, the large amount of £261,429, including £45,000 from the Marquis of Bute for the erection of the Bute Hall, £5,000 from Dr. J. M'Intyre for the University Union Buildings, £5,000 from the Bellahouston Trustees for medical buildings in the women's department, £4,274 from the late Sir William Pearce, Bart., for the removal of the old College front and the re-erection -of the materials at the north-east gateway, £5,000 bequeathed 143 by Mr. Andrew Cunninghame, and £1,000 (less legacy duty) bequeathed by Mr. James Marshall, for the completion of the tower, and special subscriptions, amounting to ,£2,600, for building and furnishing the Gymnasium. A sum of £30,000 was allocated to the Western Infirmary. New buildings, de- signed by the late Sir G. Gilbert Scott, were erected on the grounds of Gilmorehill ; and in these buildings the classes of the University met for the first time in session 1870-71. In 1893 the buildings and grounds were extended by the gift of North Park House and Grounds for the use of the women students of the University. Various additions to the buildings at Gilmore- hill are now (1900) in process of being made, including Engineer- ing Lecture-rooms and Laboratory, Botany Class-rooms, Museum and Herbarium, and an extension of the Anatomical Department. The cost of these additions will be defrayed from the Randolph Bequest and from funds provided by the Bellahouston Trustees, the Trustees of the late James B. Thomson, and other benefactors." And now the buildings which sufiiced to meet the requirements of 1870 are found seriously inadequate for the demands of 1901, and an energetic movement has been inaugurated to raise the necessary funds for their extension. The reason for this extension being required is the still " further advance of science, and the higher conception of teaching necessities. The case is graphically put by Principal Story in his introduction to " The University of Glasgow, its Position and Wants " (Glasgow : MacLehose, 1900) : — " Science progresses ; thought expands ; research widens its range ; methods are altered. Those who do not recognise this, and adapt themselves to it, are left in the rear by those who do. One notable change is passing upon the system of scientific teaching in all modern schools. The instruction of the labora- tory is supplementing, one might almost say is superseding, the instruction of the lecture-room, especially in the medical classes, and in those of applied science, of physiology, zoology, bacteriology, &c. In the faculties of medicine and science ample laboratories have become the sine qua non of effective teaching. It is not so in arts, law, or theology. Latin and Greek need no ocular demonstrations. The 2^ons asino7'uin can be built with the help of no more cumbrous appliances than a blackboard and a stick of chalk. The process of ' multiplepoinding ' and ' putting to the horn ' cannot be explained by the exhibition of concrete examples. No machinery aids the theologian to elucidate the dogma of Impanation, and no apparatus can be adjusted to differentiate the doctrine of the Helvetic Confession from that of the Heidelberg Catechism. This happy independence of the ways and means of material assistance is denied to the teacher and the student of medicine and of science. To them the living voice counts for little without the corroboration of the skilful experiment or the suggestive demonstration. The class-room may hold a hundred 144 students, but the chamber fitted up with scientific apparatus and laboratory tables must be twice as large to accommodate half the number. And without this accommodation ordinary instruction is imperfect, while independent research is impos- sible. We have long struggled with the inadequacies of our equipment in this respect, and have felt half ashamed to confess that our University must turn many a seeker after knowledge from its doors, because there is no room for him within." An academic adjunct of great interest is the Museum founded by William Hunter, M.D., one of the most distinguished aluimii and graduates of the University, who, by Will dated 1783, bequeathed to his Alma Mater his valuable collection of books, manuscripts, coins, paintings, anatomical preparations, zoological and mineral specimens, and archaeo- logical relics. These treasures have been added to from time to time, the geological section in particular having been enriched with a very valuable collection of minerals and precious stones made by the late F. A. Eck, Esq. Thanks to the unwearied enterprise of Professor John Young, M.D., Keeper of the Museum, the liberality of Mr. James Stevenson and the Bellahouston Trustees, and the illuminating labours of Dr. James Macdonald, Mr. George Macdonald, and Dr. J. H. Teacher, much has been done, and more is being done, in the way of publishing catalogues of the Greek coins, the Roman stones, and the anatomical and pathological preparations. Professor Young (personally and by deputies) has also been engaged for years in preparing catalogues of the priceless books and manuscripts in the Museum, and only the want of funds prevents their early publication. The University Library, which appears to have originated in 1475 with a gift from Bishop Laing of "one large volume on parchment, con- taining most of the works of Aristotle, and another in paper, consisting of commentaries or questions on these works," now contains over 175,000 books and manuscripts, including the Euing collection of 15,000 volumes (2,000 of which are Bibles), and the library of the late Sir William Hamilton, amounting to 8,000 volumes, mostly on logic and philosophy. The bursaries for behoof of deserving students are 435 in number, and represent an annual value of £10,901 6s. 6|d., equal to an average of £25. They are distributed among the faculties as follows : — No. of Bursaries. Annual Value. Arts, - 267 .£6,530 3 4 Science, - 17 440 Medicine, - 36 927 Law, _ - - - 4 85 Theology, - 44 1,090 11 Arts or Science, - 17 496 Arts and Theology, - 8 281 10 Arts or Theology, - - 1 12 Arts, Law, or Medicine 1 ') 6 130 Medicine, Law, or Theology, 4 146 2 2i- Any Faculty, - 31 763 435 £10,901 6 6i V 145 There are, in addition, 60 exhibitions, fellowships, and scholarships, by means of which distinguished alumni may pursue a more extended study of the higher branches of learning. These amount to the annual value of <£4,420, or an average of £73 13s. 4d., the figures ranging from £168 to £20. There are, likewise (besides the ordinary class prizes and medals), 48 special prizes — annual, biennial, and triennial — of money, medals, and books. The annual money prizes are 16 in number, and represent a value of about £250. In other words, a sum of over £15,500 is annually distributed among the students. The revenue of the University for the year ending 30th September, 1899 (not including the above sum of £15,500), amounted to £57,837 18s. 3Jd., made up of— Teinds, feu-duties, ground annuals, rents, dividends, and interest, - - - £12,000 6 1;^ Parliamentary grants, - - - - 20,88000 Special endowments, - - - - 1,75558 Class fees, - - - - - - 16,602 1 6 Matriculation, examination, and regi- stration fees, - - - - - 6,443 15 Library subscriptions, interest, &c., - 131 10 Lord Rector's prize, - - - - 25 £57,837 18 3J The ninth jubilee or four hundred and fiftieth anniversary of the University was celebrated in June of the present year (1901), and invitations to participate therein were accepted by Universities and other learned bodies, as well as by distinguished individuals, all over the civilised world. It were vain to attempt an enumeration of the eminent men who have at one time or another been connected with the University of Glasgow, whether as Students, Graduates, Professors, Principals, Rectors, Deans, Chancellors or otherwise. The following names of departed intellec- tual ffiants mav well shed lustre on the annals of any institution : — Andrew Melville, John Snell, Zachary Royd, Francis Hutcheson, Thomas Reid, Adam Smith, Robert Simson, John Anderson, James Watt, Sir William Hamilton, William Hunter, William Cullen, Joseph Black, John Robison, Thomas Thomson, Allen Thomson, Edmund Law Lushington, John Caird, Edmund Burke, Francis Jeffrey, Henry Brougham, Thomas Campbell, Sir Robert Peel, Macaulay, the two Lyttons, Disraeli, Glad- stone, and Bright. Of living men it were invidious to speak, and there are two about whom it is unnecessary to speak — their unique and brilliant achievements speak for them — Lord Kelvin and Lord Lister. For fuller information regarding the University and its alumni, the following works may be consulted : — " Munimenta Alme Universitatis Glasguensis " ; "Glasgow, Ancient and Modern"; "Glasgow, Past and Present " ; "A Statistical Account of the University of Glasgow," by Dr. Thomas Reid ; the preface to a volume of " Inaugural Addresses of Lord K 146 Rectors," published 1839 ; "Memorials of the Old College of Glasgow"; " Glasgow University, Old and New " ; "A Roll of the Graduates of the University of Glasgow," 1727-1897 ; "The Snell Exhibitions," 1679-1900. W. Innes Addison. THE GLASGOW AND WEST OF SCOTLAND TECHNICAL COLLEGE. An important place in the educational system of Glasgow and the West of Scotland is filled by the institution dealt with in this section. It has a long and honourable record, and claims the title of the oldest Tech- nical School in Great Britain, if not in Europe, as it was established in 1796, three years before the great National Technical High School ar Berlin. The College owes its origin to the liberal mind and wide sympathies of John Anderson, M.A., F.R.S., for nearly forty years Professor of Natural Philosophy in the University of Glasgow. During his life he conducted classes intended specially for artisans, and his close friendship with James Watt, when the latter was only a working instrument-maker, was typical of his interests. He associated himself as much as possible with the industries then carried on ; it was his aim to make himself familiar with the needs of both masters and workmen, and, as he himself said, to direct his instruction " to the improvement of human nature and the progress of useful and elegant arts." Upon his death, in 1796, he left all his means to enable others to continue the work he had begun, declaring in his will that he gave his property "to the public for the good of mankind, and the improvement of science in an institution to be denominated Anderson's University." His instructions for the organisation of this institution were most elaborate, but the means provided were far from sufficient to carry out his scheme, and his trustees were obliged to commence their operations on a very modest scale. The first chair created was that of Chemistry and Natural Philosophy, and its first occupant was Dr. Thomas Garnett, whose success is best indicated by the statement in a local history that for several years the auditors attending his evening lectures numbered nearly a thousand, and this at a time when the population of Glasgow was about 70,000. These courses were delivered in what was then the Glasgow Grammar School, a building afterwards purchased by Anderson's Trustees, and now the largest of those at present occupied by the Technical College. In 1797 Garnett was called to fill the first Professorship in the Royal Institution, then being founded by Count Rumford. He was succeeded in the Glasgow chair by Dr. George Birkbeck who formed a class for " the gratuitous instruction of the operatives of Glasgow in Mechanical and Chemical Philosophy." This class seems to have been to some extent an independent organisation. In 1823 it detached itself entirely from the parent university, adopted the title of Mechanics' Institution, and became the forerunner of the many similar institutions which were afterwards founded in all parts of the country. On Dr. Birkbeck's resignation in 1804, he was succeeded by Dr. Andrew Ure. the first of a line of distinguished chemists — Thomas Graham, William Gregory, Frederick Penny, Dr. Thomas E. Thorpe, and 147 William Dittmar — who made " the Andersonian " one of the most famous schools of chemistry in the country. The other prominent section of Anderson's University (latterly the Anderson's College) was the Faculty of Medicine. It had its beginnings in 1800, and remained an integral part of the institution until 1887, when it was incorporated as Anderson's College Medical School. It is described elsewhere under that title. The separation of the Medical Faculty was one item in an important scheme prepared by a Commission appointed under the Educational Endowments Act of 1882. By that scheme, which came into force in 1887, the Anderson's College, the Young Chair of Technical Chemistry, the Mechanics' Institution (then known as the College of Science and Arts), the Allan Glen's Institution, and the Atkinson Institution were amalga- mated to form the present Glasgow and West of Scotland Technical College. The Young Chair of Technical Chemistry was endowed in 1870 by Dr. James Young, of Kelly, who associated it with the Anderson's College, of which he was at that time president, and who also provided it with buildings and equipment. Allan Glen's Institution was a school founded under the will of Allan Glen, wright, in Glasgow, which, from small beginnings in 1853, had gained a distinguished position among the secondary schools of the country; it is referred to in greater detail elsewhere. The Atkinson Institution was another old endowment, from the funds of which a large number of bursaries are still maintained. The Scheme of the Commissioners called into existence a new Board of Governors, which contains representatives of the amalgamated insti- tutions, but is largely composed of representatives appointed by the fol- lowing public bodies : — The Lord Provost, Magistrates, and Council of ^Glasgow, the Senate of the University, the School Board, the City Edu- cational Endowments Board, the Hutchesons' Educational Trust, the Merchants' House, the Trades' House, the Faculty of Physicians and Surgeons, the Faculty of Procurators, the Philosophical Society, and the Institution of Engineers and Shipbuilders in Scotland. The Governors appointed to represent the amalgamated institutions are Life Governors ; the remainder are elected for terms of five years. It was no easy task to form the materials placed in charge of the new Board into one homogeneous institution, but that the work has been successfully carried out the history of the College in recent years amply proves. From the commencement the Governors declared that their main object would be "to afford a suitable education to those who wished to qualify themselves for following an industrial profession or trade," and this object they have kept steadily in view. Courses of instruction for day students were carefully prepared, and evening students were also encouraged to follow systematic courses of a similar character. Every effort has been made to maintain the standard of instruction at a high level, and the work of the day classes and of the higher evening classes can be conveniently compared with that carried on in the English University Colleges in the same subjects. The principal departments of the College are Mathematics, Natural Philosophy, Chemistry, Technical Chemistry, Biology, Mechanics, Applied 148 Mathematics, Machine Design, Prime Movers, Metallurgy, Electrical Engineering, Civil Engineering and Sanitation, Mining and Geology, Naval Architecture, Architecture and Building Construction, and the Industrial Arts. The teaching staff consists of twenty professors and other heads of departments, fifty-eight lecturers and demonstrators — a. total of seventy-eight, exclusive of the staff of Allan Glen's School, numbering twenty-six. In the session 1900-1901 there were in attendance 605 day students and 3,982 evening students. The pupils of the School numbered 650, making a total of 5,237. The Diploma, carrying with it the Associateship of the College, i» open to day students who have passed a preliminary examination, and thereafter have followed a prescribed course of study for three years. The examination con^sts of papers in Mathematics, English, and Drawing, together with Latin or a modern language ; the first three subjects also form the entrance examination, which must be passed by all day students under sixteen years of age, of whom^ however, there are very few. The first year course — Mathematics, Physics, Chemistry, and Geometry, with Machine Drawing — is common to all day students. In the second and third years the courses are adapted to the needs of candidates for the Diploma in one of the following sections : — Civil Engineerings Mechanical Engineering, Naval Architecture, Electrical Engineering, Architecture, Chemical Engineering, Metallurgy, Mining Engineering, Mathematics and Physics, and Chemistry. The courses in the two last- named groups are principally arranged for students wishing to become teachers in science or technical schools. Associates are eligible for ad- mission to the examinations for the B.Sc. degree in Engineering in the University of Glasgow, after having attended in the University " at least three full courses, during at least one academical year," and many students avail themselves of this privilege. A considerable section of the day students prefer to adopt a more technical course. They are usually young men who have served some portion or the whole of their apprenticeship, and who, feeling the lack of a theoretical training, join the College for instruction in the subjects most closely associated with their professions. The majority of the day students are drawn from the West of Scot- land, but a large proportion come from other parts of the country, and not a few from the Colonies. The choice of the last is probably due to the fact that large numbers of past students hold important appointments abroad as railway engineers, principally in India ; as chemists, assayers^ and engineers on the gold fields of South Africa, America, and Australia ; and as electricians on the staffs of the great cable companies. The College has also recently undertaken to provide special courses in Natural Science for elementary teachers, and during the summer a considerable number attend lectures and laboratory classes in Botany and Zoology to qualify for the Certificates of the Scotch Education Department.. Nearly the whole of the evening students are apprentices, workmen, and others holding higher positions, who are engaged in the industries of the district, and practically every important works within twenty-five miles of Glasgow contributes its quota. Those of the session 1899-1900 anay be divided into three main divisions, consisting of 1,781 connected with the engineering trades, 943 with the building trades, and a mis- -cellaneous group, numbering 1,145, consisting of chemists, brewers, dyers, printers, photographers, telegraphists, and the like. The instruction given in the evening classes includes all the subjects of the day courses, and also a number of technological branches, such as plumbing, boiler-making, sheet-metal working, painting and decoration, furniture design, lithographic printing, and the like. Courses are arranged, extending over at least four evening sessions, in groups of subjects similar to those for day students, and qualifying for the College Certificate. Those gaining the Certificate may become eligible for the Diploma after attending the day classes for one session, or prescribed higher evening classes. The work of the College is conducted at an annual cost of about X25,000, derived in fairly equal sums from five main sources, viz., from endowments, students' fees, grants from the Scotch Education Department, grants from the Glasgow Corporation and neighbouring County Councils, and fees and grants in respect of Allan Glen's School. The buildings occupied by the College are only interesting from a historical point of view. It has been stated already that the largest, situated in George Street, was designed for the Glasgow High School. It was built in 1787, and has been known as " the Andersonian " for about eighty years. Perhaps the most interesting room it contains is the Ereeland Chemical Laboratory, which was opened by Graham about 1830, •and is therefore believed to be the first laboratory in this country made available for public instruction in Chemistry. Adjoining "the Andersonian" are the buildings formerly known as •'the Model School," and "the Young Laboratory Buildings" erected by Dr. James Young. The engineering section of the College occupies the Science and Arts Buildings in Bath Street, formerly the home of the College of Science and Arts. Other premises are rented in the same neighbourhood. For the most part these buildings are antiquated and unsuited for their purpose, and the Governors have recently embarked on a scheme for the erection of new buildings on the site of " the Andersonian " and the land adjoining it. The whole area comprises about 9,000 square yards, and from its situation is well adapted for the purpose in view. An immediate expenditure of £150,000 is contemplated, and the major part •of this sum has now been provided by public subscription. The plans for the new structure have not yet been completed, but it is estimated that a floor area of over 200,000 square feet will be required for the departments now existing. The steady and rapid development of the College during the last few years has been largely due to the help given to it by the Glasgow Corpora- tion from the '• Residue Grant." Before the Corporation came to its aid the College suffered from an enforced economy, which prevented any expansion, and added greatly to the difficulty of maintaining it in a high state of efficiency. When once the burden of extreme poverty was removed, it became possible to meet some of the demands constantly being made for additional classes, and a growth began which has only been •checked during the present year because the absolute limit of the accommodation provided by the existing buildings has been reached. 150 This development and its cause is specially worthy of consideration in view of the proposed legislation in favour of higher education in Scotland. The diagram shows the increase in the numbers of day and evening students since the reconstitution of the College in 1886, and also indicates the amount of the grants received from the Corporation. It will be noted that every increase in the grant from the Town Council has been followed immediately or accompanied by an increase in the number of students. The figures for Allan Glen's School are not given, as the grants were made to the College only. The second diagram indicates the ages of the College students, inclusive of the pupils of Allan Glen's School. DIAGRAM SHOWING NUMBER OF STUDENTS AND GRANTS FROM THE GLASGOW CORPORATION. N° OF STUDENTS GRANT IN £. r /N /%' /^ 5000 4500 4000 3500 3000 2500 2000 1500 1000 500 -^ 5000 4500 4000 3500 3000 2500 2000 1500 1000 500 / / 7^" y^ i ^ .^ nf?: 4 ^ \ / f. iTTfi * ^' k / \ A ^ / 4 .-^^ ■ y y / o DA V ST UD EN TS — y " r 00)0 — (NlO'^^U oooo>o)(Da)0>a)o 1 1 ' 1 ' ' 2x. XoOOiO—CMrO^u Ooooocj)0)CT)a^a)c Ogoooogoooooooog SESSION D h- 00 D cn 0) 1 i 1 '> vD r*- r) (j> 0) 00 00 • I) O - r> O r 00 5 151 DIAGRAM SHOWING NUMBER OP STUDENTS OF DIFFERENT AGES FOR SESSION 1900-01. N? OF STUDENTS 550 500 450 400 N9 OF , STUDENTS 550 500 450 400 350 500 » _!«: — — — — CMC^4C>*C>«C^^C^^ which was built in Trongate in 1697, almost a century after the grant of the 171 charter of incorporation in 1599. In 1698 the nucleus of the library was formed by the gift of books by members and friends of the Faculty. For some time the growth of the library appears to have depended on donations, but in 1746, if not earlier, books were purchased. The development of the library proceeded slowly, as is shown by the fact that in 1820 the number of volumes was no greater than 3,500 ; but since that time its growth has been much more rapid. It now contains about 41,000 volumes, and forms an important and valuable collection of medical and surgical literature. There is still preserved in the library a large folio in MS., dated 1698, containing "the names of such worthie persons as have gifted books to the Chirurgions' librarie in Glasgow," and the titles of the books given by them severally. Faculty of Procurators. Established about 1817 to provide a library of professional literature for the use of the legal practitioners of Glasgow. It now contains about 22,000 volumes, which consist in almost equal proportions of professional and of general literature. In the non-legal part of the library there are interesting collections of works in Scottish history and genealogy. Institution of Engineers and Shipbuilders in Scotland. This library was established in 1857, and now contains about 3,000 volumes. Glasgow Institute of Architects and the Glasgow Architectural Association.- These institutions possess jointly an architectural library of some 300 volumes, and a similar collection belongs to the Architectural Section of the Philosophical Society. Institute of Accountants and Actuaries in GlasgovL The library was established in 1855, and is mainly professional in character, though with an interesting representation of books relating to Glasgow, and general works of reference. The number of volumes now contained in the library is about 2,800. IV.— LIBRAKIES OF LEARNED AND SCIENTIFIC SOCIETIES. Most of the societies which have been established in Glasgow for the cultivation of some department of science, or other field of learning, have formed collections of books bearing on the special branch of knowledge to which each is respectively devoted. The chief of these are the following: — The Philosophical Society, founded 1802. — 14,000 volumes. Scientific, with a leaning towards physical science ; but containing also works in historical and general literature. Natural History Society, founded 1851. — 2,000 volumes, chiefly zoological and botanical. Geological Society, founded 1858. — 1,000 volumes. Geology. Archaeological Society, founded 1856. — 300 volumes. Archseology. 172 OTHER LIBRARIES. In the City Chambers, a large and handsomely appointed room is provided to contain the Glasgow Municipal Library. This is a collection of books for the service of the members of the Corporation, and the heads of the several departments. It contains a number of works presented to the Corporation by other leading municipalities, consisting chiefly of statistical reports. The chief purposes of the library, however, are first to collect, as far as possible, all Glasgow books, and especially all official and statistical documents relating to the city ; and secondly, to form a collection of works bearing on local, and particularly on municipal, govern- ment and administration. In addition to the Municipal Library, most of the departments of the city service possess collections of books concerned with the special interest which each department respectively represents ; some of these collections being of very considerable extent and importance. There are in the city, in addition to the foregoing, numerous other libraries established to serve a great variety of purposes. Many religious organisations — churches, Sabbath schools, etc. — have formed and maintain libraries for the use of their members and friends. The librarv of the ft/ Young Men's Christian Association contains about 7,000 volumes in religious and general literature. Collections of books of greater or less extent and importance have been gathered together by the various political associations and clubs. The leading non-political clubs also have formed collections of works of reference, and sometimes of literature of B. more general kind, for the service of their members. The Chamber of Commerce possesses a considerable collection of books, mainly concerned with matters relating to political economy, parliamentary papers, statistics, etc. The Library of the Bridgeton Mechanics' Institution contains about 3,000 volumes. The co-operative societies, the temperance associations, and many other organisations have libraries for the furtherance of their respective aims and the service of their members ; and, finally, it must be noted that for the service of the general public, in the matter of reading, there have been established a very considerable number of private subscription circu- lating libraries in all districts of the city. These include collections of all degrees of value and extent, from the large and influential libraries of the Mudie class, with their thousands of volumes circulating throughout the West of Scotland, to the one or two shelves of books in the shops of stationers and newsagents, which rarely go beyond the immediately adjacent streets. It will have been observed by those who have looked over this brief statement regarding the libraries of Glasgow that no mention has been made of a class of libraries numerous, active, and popular in other cities and towns. The city does not yet possess the popular "free" lending library and news-room. (The use of the word " free " in this connexion, although sanctioned by extensive and established usage, must be regarded as convenient rather than exact ; for although no charge is made for the loan of books or for the consultation or perusal of newspapers and magazines, the institutions, being maintained by a rate levied in the same 173 manner as rates for all other public services, cannot be properly spoken of as being free of charge.) This notable blank in the library equipment of the city, the "free" lending library and reading-room, is, however, likely to be filled in the- course of the next few years. In the Parliamentary session of 1899 the Town Council promoted and obtained the passing of an Act, " The. Glasgow Corporation (Tramways, Libraries, &c.) Act, 1899," in which they took powers to establish district libraries, to raise a sum of .£100,000 by loan for buildings, to levy a rate for library purposes not to exceed one penny per pound of rental, and generally to do all that would be competent under an adoption of the Public Libraries Acts. The chief points in which the local Act dififers from the public Acts are, first, that special provision is made for the association of The Mitchell Library and others, as may be arranged, with the libraries to be established under the local Act ; and, second, that the administration of the libraries is vested in a committee composed wholly of the members of the Town Council. The Town Council have resolved to put the library clauses of the- Act of 1899 into operation, and have approved generally of a report embodying a scheme of district libraries suited to the requirements and circumstances of the city. The report recommends the establishment of eight branch libraries, each with news and reading rooms attached ; and five branch reading-rooms, with a provision of delivery stations to meet the needs of certain outlying localities. The positions recommended for the branch libraries are at or near — 1. Bridgeton Cross. 2. Dennistoun (foot of Craigpark Street). 3. St. RoUox. 4. St. George's Cross. 5. Anderston Cross. . 6. Kingston. 7. Hutchesontown. 8. Queen's Park. The district reading-rooms are recommended to be placed at Maryhill,. Springburn, Cowlairs, Kelvinside, and Parkhead respectively ; in addition to which a comfortable reading-room will be provided in the Whitevale Street Baths building, under the bequest of the late Mr. John Rankin. A commencement has been made by the resolution of the Town Council to establish a branch library and news-room in the first and second floors of the front building attached to the public baths in Main Street, Gorbals, and the necessary arrangements are now in active progress. Since the foregoing paragraphs were written, the situation of Glasgow as regards public libraries has been greatly changed and improved by one of Mr. Andrew Carnegie's characteristic benefactions. In a letter to the Lord Provost he has intimated that it will give him pleasure to provide the needed sum of £100,000 for the district library buildings. This great gift will enable the Corporation to. proceed at once with the work ; will enable them to establish branch . 174 libraries in some or all of the districts which, in the accepted scheme, were meantime to be provided with reading-rooms only ; and will enable them further to erect buildings of a more commodious character than those at first contemplated. It would be difficult to overestimate the beneficial effect which Mr. Carnegie's liberality, unparalleled save by himself, will have on the ultimate establishment of public libraries in Glasgow. F. T. Barrett. SECONDARY EDUCATION. General Historical Statement. — Secondary education, whether we lay -stress upon the nature of the curriculum or its extent, is of long standing in Scotland. Documentary evidence points to the existence of many classical schools in the 12th century, and it may be taken that the schools of Glasgow, Perth, Stirling, St. Andrews, and Edinburgh, referred to in contemporary charters, were not the only institutions in which opportunities for classical training were to be had in our .country long before the Reformation. It is in Reformation times, Ihowever, that we find the Legislature taking decided concern in national .education. The statute of James IV. (1494, c. 54) made it imperative that the oldest sons of barons and substantial freeholders should receive a sound education in Latin and Logic, so that a supply of -cultivated talent should be provided for the carrying on of public affairs. This higher education which the State ordered for the upper -.classes was in the course of a century placed at the disposal of all. The injunction of John Knox in the "First Book of Discipline" (1561) — "That there should be a schoolmaster, able at least to teach the grammar ;and Latin tongue in every parish where there was a town of any reputation" — became an enactment of the Privy Council in 1616, and was confirmed by the Scotch Parliament in 1633. The parish schools thus created, and the burgh schools, belonging, in most instances, to an earlier period, and under control of burgh authorities, with also here and there endowed schools, the outcome of private munificence, were the main agencies through which Scotland up to 1872 enjoyed a national education, beginning with the rudiments of formal knowledge and reaching towards 'the level of the Universities. Classification of Secondary Schools. — The Education Act of 1872 declared as its purpose " that the means of procuring efficient instruction for their children may be furnished and made available to the whole people of Scotland." The School Boards established by this Act were entitled to extend the curriculum of ordinary schools far beyond the elements, and so "grant-aided primary schools with higher departments" gradually appeared all over Scotland. But these Boards were also entitled to maintain burgh schools, in which classics, mathematics, modern languages, and the higher branches generally were cultivated. These schools may be spoken of as Secondary Schools under School Board management. In 1882 Commissioners appointed under an Educational Endowments (Scotland) Act applied an annual revenue of X200,000 from benevolent bequests to providing opportunities for higher and technical education in certain public schools, now known as "Endowed Secondary Schools." A 175 fourth group of institutions doing secondary work includes schools known as Proprietary Secondary Schools, usually under directorates, and not directly responsible to the public. Finance. — Of late years the first group, viz., "The Grant-aided Primary Schools with Higher Departments," have become most important educational agencies. The various Committees on Secondary Education, established by a Minute of the Education Department, dated 9th July, 1894, have, it is generally admitted, discharged a delicate task with care- fulness and with great gain to their districts. In subsidising liberally the "secondary departments of State-aided schools the Committees, it cannot be doubted, have given an impetus to higher education, and have made it possible for all capable youths to enjoy full educational opportunities. Nor have Higher Class and Endowed Schools been neglected. These have not only shared in the grants allocated to the Secondary Education Committees by the Minute of 1894, but, in accordance with a Depart- mental Minute of 27th April, 1899, the greater part of the £35,000 per annum available for Scotland as balance arising from the Education and Local Taxation Account (Scotland) Act (1892), "has been applied in aid of such Higher Class Secondary or Technical Schools as are not in receipt of grants under the Code." Sir Henry Craik having in view " the more liberal grants which the Code now offers to the secondary departments of schools aided from the Parliamentary vote," and laying stress upon the importance of the Higher Class Schools, trusts that this support will not be grudged to them, and deprecates any timidity about incurring expense from a fear that it may be considered a matter which interests one class only. Curricula. — Regarding the organisation of the four different types of schools engaged in secondary work, it may be said that, while the Leaving Certificate Examinations have afforded since 1892 a common standard and several common elements in their curricula, the arrangement of school work and the balancing of subjects are subject to no very definite regulations. The Education Department has designed for properly staffed and equipped secondary departments of State-aided schools courses of instruc- tion which form a preparation for science or for commerce, and the schools adopting the schemes laid down are spoken of as Higher Grade (Science) or Higher Grade (Commercial) Schools. The common elements in the two schemes are English, History, Geography, Higher Arithmetic, and Drawing. Pupils following Science take in addition Mathematics, Experimental Science, and Manual Work ; those taking the Commercial course study Modern Languages, Book-keeping, Shorthand, Commercial Products, and Commercial Geography. The Higher Class Schools do not receive from the Education Depart- ment any formal guidance as to courses of instruction. Their lines have been laid down slowly, and such changes as have come about in course of time are the natural results of experience and of educated opinion. Pupils in these schools after reaching a certain stage have, as a rule, the option of joining the classical side or the modern side. The classical side trains directly for the University and the learned professions, and so offers a curriculum in which English, Mathematics, and Classics form the main subjects, whereas in the modern side Modern Languages and Science play a, prominent part. 176 One other general remark must be made. In all Secondary Schools the- age of leaving has been raised considerably during the course of the last ten years. Even those pupils who mean to follow industrial or commercial pur- suits leave school older by at least one year than was customary not so long ago. and there is found to be a still greater increase in the average age of those pupils who proceed to the University direct from Secondary Schools. Secondary Schools tvithin the Glasgow Municipality. — The four groups of schools which have been enumerated above, viz.: — I. — " Higher Grade Board Schools " under School Boards ; II. — " High Schools " under School Boards ; III. — '' Endowed Secondarv Schools " not under School Boards ; lY. — '•' Proprietary " Secondary Schools, — are well represented within the municipality of Glasgow, as will be seen from the following table : — Number of Pupils doing Name. Group. Authority. Secondary Work in 1900. Queen's Park — Higher Grade School I. Cathcart Parish School Board 184 North Kelvinside — Higher Grade School - I. School Board of Maryhill - 85 Albert School (Higher Grade) - - - - I. Springburn School Board - 34 Strathbungo — Higher Grade School - I. Govan Parish School Board 154 Albert Road — Higher Grade School - I. J J j» 139 Hiilhead— High School - II. j> >» 262 City- Higher Grade School I. School Board of Glasgow - 79 John Street, Bridgeton — Higher Grade School - I. j> >» J26 Kent Road — Higher Grade School - I. 5> >» 150 Whitehill Higher Grade School - I. J» >> 285 Woodside — . H igher Grade School - I. 5> J5 234 High School for Girls II. >J J» 523 The High School - II. >J >J 484 St. Aloysius' College III. R.C. Managers - 108 St. Mungo's Academy III. J5 )? " " " 119 Our Lady and St. Francis - III. JJ >) " " " 78 Convent School, Garnethill III. 95 . " 30 Kutchesons' Grammar School for Girls III. Hutchesons'Educational Trust 251 Hu tchesons' Grammar School for Boys - III. TThe Governors of the Glas- 1 245 Allan Glen's School— 1 III. -| gow and West of Scot- - land Technical College 468 " School of Science " f 4,038 In Proprietary Schools, Gr oup IV. — Glasgow Academy, Kelvin- side Academy, the Pa Lrk School, &c., &c., — the number of pupils doing secondary J work may be taken as - - 700 Total number of pupils r eceiving secondary education in the municipality of Glasgc )W 4.738 177 From these statistics it may be taken that rather more than 6 per 1,00(> of the population are taking advantage of the systematised instruction provided by the Secondary Schools in the Glasgow area. The High School. — This is one of the oldest institutions of the City of Glasgow. There are no records of its foundation. Originally it was. dependent upon the Cathedral, and formed part of the system under which the Church was the universal educator. At the Reformation the control of the school passed to the Town Council, but the Presbytery of Glasgow continued for more than three centuries to take a more or less active part in its affairs. Later than 1825 some University professors and members of Presbytery were associated with the Council in the management ; and it was only in 1861 that the connection between the School and the Church was by Act of Parliament formally dissolved. The Town Council for the three centuries and more that the school was under its control took a liberal and enlightened view of its duties. These duties were not very clearly defined ; but, according to the prevail- ing views of successive times, the Council housed the school well, took an intelligent view of the curriculum, and occasionally was at considerable trouble to see that work was efficiently done. Till the year 1815 Latin was the principal subject taught. In that year Greek was introduced, and provision was made for a single year's course. In the following year a special teacher was appointed for arithmetic and writing. The wave of reform that passed over the country at the beginning of the thirties reached the school in 1834. English, French, and Matliematics were then intro- duced into the curriculum ; and the name — The Grammar School — was changed to The High School. By the Education Act of 1872 the history of the High School entered upon a new era. The School Board of Glasgow has taken the utmost advantage of the Act and its successive amendments to improve the High School. In 1878 it transferred the school to an improved site, and it commemorated the year of Her late Majesty's Jubilee by the erection of a wing that increased the accommodation by one-third. Subsequently there was added another wing, containing a gymnasium and a workshop. The curriculum has been greatly broadened, and by a reduction of fees the school has become more freely opened to the citizens. Glasgow Academy has a history extending back to 1846, when it started its career in the present High School buildings in Elmbank Street. In 1878 it removed westward to a site near Kelvin Bridge. The new Glasgow Academy is distinguished by architectural beauty and ideal internal arrangements. Further west still is Kelvinside Academy, a handsome building with an imposing fagade. In connection with these well-equipped schools are extensive recreation grounds and gymnasiums, affording every facility for the physical training of the pupils. The fees charged place them beyond the reach of the many. They, however, do most valuable work as Higher Class Schools, and the public confidence they enjoy is justified by the reports of the Scotch Education Department and by the University successes of their boys. M 178 Hutchesons' Boys^ Grammar School is situated in the southern portion of the city. For many years it has done notable service in supplying at a low fee a high class secondary education. Foundations, scholarships, and university bursaries have been provided out of the endowments, and many pupils have gained high distinctions. The Hutchesons^ GirW Grammar School and the High School for Girls have satisfactorily met the demand during recent years for the higher education of girls. In both of these important schools the pupils are prepared for the University preliminary examinations in the Faculties of Arts and Medicine. Many former pupils are now engaged in secondary education work. St. Aloysius^ College, a Roma.n Catholic institution, situated in Hill Street, Garnethill, does excellent work in advancing higher education, and is now taking an important place in supplying the educational wants of a considerable section of the community. Allan Glen's School, which is managed by the Governors of the Glasgow and West of Scotland Technical College, was constituted by Act of Parliament in 1876 a public secondary school on modern lines. For 23 years it has been one of the foremost " Science Schools " in Britain. It supplies an extensive course of training in Mathematics, Physics, and Chemistry. It has four large and well-equipped laboratories for practical work in Science, two rooms specially fitted for Art and Engineering Drawing, and also an extensive workshop. Many pupils of this school, continuing their studies at the evening classes of the Technical College while engaged at work through the day, have attained to high positions in Chemical and Engineering Industries, others have been most successful in national competitions of the Science and Art Department and in University classes, more particularly those in Engineering and Medicine. Educational Endowments. — The great and increasing supply of secondary education is maintained by fees, rates, ordinary school grants, and grants in accordance with the Department Minutes of July, 1894, and April, 1899. In addition to these sources of support, education in Glasgow is stimulated and strengthened by very considerable endow- ments, the total annual income from which (vide Sir James Marwick's report) may be set down as close on £35,000. The annual gross outlay of the two most important bodies administering this money — viz., the Glasgow City Educational Endowments Board and the Glasgow General Educational Endowments Board — is £9,000. This large sum is used up in school bursaries, evening-class bursaries, higher education bursaries, university bursaries, and in management expenses. Hutchesons' Educa- tional Trust expends £7,000 yearly, and the Marshall Trust has an annual income of £10,000 for educational purposes. There can be no doubt as to the influence which these endowments have had in promoting generally our system of secondary education, and in opening up to able youths in Glasgow careers of usefulness and distinction. John G. Kerr. 179 PRIMARY EDUCATION. To any one dipping into the earlier history of Glasgow it might well cippear that education was not one of the enterprises which have added to the city's fame, and that Glasgow could not have had its fair share in the reputation for education which Scotland enjoyed. At the beginning of the 16th century, for instance, teachers who had not the bishop's license were prosecuted, and in the next century the clergy of the city "com- plained to the magistrates of the plurality of schools," and expressed the opinion that two, the Grammar School and the Song School, were quite sufficient. Again, in 1658, a dame who aspired to enter into competition with the Grammar School, was obliged to close a school which she had commenced "at her own hand," and, as if this example were not sufficient, the Town Council found it necessary, two years later, " to recommend the bailies to take up the names of all persons who keep Scots schools, to ascertain by what warrant they do so." One is inclined to wonder in how many cases this warrant was the good of the rising generation, and in how many the good of the teachers themselves. The protective regime gradually gave way to a free trade policy, which, in its own way, was probably as detrimental to true educational progress. The pages of the report on Glasgow Schools, prepared in 1865-66 .by Messrs. Greig and Harvey, reveal a state of matters which we can scarcely believe is only a generation behind us. Less than half of the children of school age were on school rolls, and of these more than a fifth were in schools ranked as indifferent or bad. In one instance the visitors found 170 boys and girls crowded together in a room 27 feet by 21, with a very low ceiling; in another the accommodation was so limited that the children were taught in detachments, "one lot being out at play, or at home, or on the streets, while the other is at school." A third school consisted " of two rooms — one of them occupied as kitchen, parlour, bed- room, and junior class-room, all in one. Both rooms were packed full of dirty, ragged children . . . and some of them were accommodated in the kitchen bed." The teachers were in many instances as unqualified as the accommodation was unsuitable. The picture, however, has a brighter side. We may argue that the under the wing of the University. The young school attracted both; teachers and students. In 1796 was provided an institution in Anderson's College (or " Anderson's University," as it was then called), by which the overflow of students from the University was caught up; and the first three decades of the present century witnessed the opening of other schools and the extension of private lecturing. This extra-mural portion of the Medical School was more immediately attached to the Faculty, and to its Examining Board the students naturally gravitated for examination and licence to practice. The school outside the University rapidly grew into importance, and continued to attract considerable bodies of students. Its prosperity reacted on the University, and the ranks of its medical professoriate were usually recruited from the outside lecturers. Not a few of the members of the Faculty, who in this way became engaged as medical teachers, rose to eminence. The names of Dr. William Cullen, 190 Dr. John Burns, Dr. Richard Millar, Dr. Robert Watt, and Dr. William Mackenzie, not to mention others, may be given as those of men dis- tinguished in various departments of medicine ; while of one of the more purely scientific subjects the names of Joseph Black, Andrew Ure, Thomas Thomson, and Robert Graham, all well-known names in the history of chemistry, may be mentioned as not unworthy exponents. When the first Medical Act was passed in 1858, the Faculty, taking -advantage of one of its permissive provisions, resolved to co-operate with the Royal College of Physicians of Edinburgh in a joint examination, with .a view to their granting a complete qualification in medicine and surgery. This arrangement was carried on till 1884, when it was superseded by a more comprehensive alliance, involving the co-operation in the work of examining of all three qualifying colleges in Scotland. This scheme anticipated and led up to the statutory combination of the three Boards effected by the Medical Act of 1886. This provision has worked har- moniously up to the present time. The higher qualification of Fellowship of the Faculty is open only to those who have been two years qualified, and is granted after examination embracing (1) either medicine or surgery, at the option of the candidate; and (2) one out of a list of about a dozen of subjects, either scientific or practical, within the domain of medical science. The number of Fellows is about 200, a large proportion of whom are resident in Glasgow and the West of Scotland. ST^^^I C3 A leading feature of the Faculty is its excellent library. The collec- tion was begun in 1698, and now numbers nearly 40,000 volumes, lying mainly within the province of medicine or its accessory sciences. For purposes of consultation the library is open to the members of the profes- sion generally on their being introduced to the librarian by a Fellow. As a lending library it is also open to the Fellows. To the library is attached a reading-room, which receives nearly all the British and a selection from the American and Continental medical periodicals. The printed library catalogue occupies two large quarto volumes, embracing both authors and subjects. The Faculty grants accommodation, free of cost, to a number of the Medical Societies of Glasgow in the hall situated at 242 St. Vincent Street. Their premises are at present in process of being extended, with the view of meeting the necessities of a rapidly-increasing library. The meeting-room of the Faculty, which was built in 1892, is a fine hall, orna- mented by a number of portraits of past presidents. Meetings of the Faculty are held on the first Monday of every month. The Faculty last winter celebrated their centenary by a dinner, held on 29th November, 1899 — the date of their charter being "the penult day of November, 1599" — and later by a conversazione. The former was attended by a number of the leading citizens of Glasgow and official repre- sentatives of kindred bodies; while some six hundred medical practitioners of Glasgow and the West of Scotland were received by the president, Dr. (now Sir Hector) Cameron, at the conversazione. The Faculty have representation on the three general hospitals, as well as on the boards of management of several of the special hospitals. Alexander Duncan. 191 ANDERSON'S COLLEGE MEDICAL SCHOOL. Although the School in its present form has existed only since the year 1887, it really dates back to the year 1800, when a Medical Faculty was founded in Anderson's University, or Anderson's College, Glasgow. This Faculty was founded for the purpose of providing a sound medical education for students who could not afford the higher fees of University classes, and this continues to be the distinguishing feature of the present school. The first lecturer was Dr. John Burns, who lectured on Anatomy and Surgery, which were separated into distinct lectureships in 1828. In 1819 Botany was added; and in 1828 the Chairs of Midwifery, Materia Medica, and the Practice of Medicine were instituted, followed by Medical Jurisprudence in 1831, Institutes of Medicine or Physiology in 1840, Ophthalmic Medicine and Surgery in 1869, Hygiene and Public Health in 1878, Aural Surgery in 1879, and Physics, Zoology, Diseases of Throat and Nose, and Mental Diseases in 1891. The teaching staff of the Faculty has included many men eminent in the profession, and from its ranks the University of Glasgow has drawn no less than fourteen of its professors. Among its students, also, may be numbered such men as David Livingstone, Benjamin Ward Richardson, and Sir William M'Gregor, presently Governor of Lagos. In terms of the scheme prepared by the Commissioners under the ^'Educational Endowments (Scotland) Act, 1882," the buildings of Ander- son's College were taken over by the Glasgow and West of Scotland Technical College ; but, as no provision was made under the scheme for the teaching of medicine being continued, it became necessary for the Medical Faculty either to pass out of existence altogether or to form itself into a separate institution with buildings of its own. That a School of Medicine of such excellent standing should cease to exist, appeared to all interested the last alternative to be accepted, and, accordingly, in the year 1887, by the combined action of the trustees of Anderson's College, the teaching staff of the Medical Faculty, and others interested in the subject of medical education, a constitution was drawn up, and the Medical Faculty was registered under the Companies Acts as Anderson's College Medical School. In 1888 a site in Dumbarton Road, immediately to the west of the entrance to the Western Infirmary, was obtained from the Corporation of Glasgow, and the new school was opened in the autumn of 1889. The cost of the buildings and their equipment has amounted to £10,618 4s. 9d., while the feu-duty has recently been redeemed at a cost of about £2,500. The new buildings are within four minutes' walk of the University, and are constructed on the best modern principles and provided with all the appliances requisite for the conduct and management of a fully- equipped medical school. There are no endowments attached to the School, and there is no revenue except that derived from class fees, so that all working expenses, taxes, &c., have to be met by assessment on the members of the teaching staff. The class fees are based on a very moderate scale, so as to be 192 within the reach of as many intending students of medicine as possible.- In all subjects £2 2s. is the fee for the first year, and in all, except Chemistry and Anatomy, £1 Is. for the second year. The number of students attending the School is increasing every year. In 1892-93, 148 and 109 students were enrolled in the winter and summer sessions respectively; last year the numbers had increased to 183 and 144. The governing body of the School is thoroughly representative, and affords ample guarantee for the careful direction of all the affairs of the School under a sense of public responsibility and in sympathy with popular tendencies in medical education. T. Kennedy Dalziel. ST. MUNGO'S COLLEGE MEDICAL SCHOOL. The Royal Infirmary Medical School, instituted in 1876, was provided with buildings in 1882. These contained ample class-room and laboratory accommodation, and there was a full staff of lecturers. Yet, after some years, the managers were compelled to admit that the School had not realised their expectations. " This want of success was owing to two- causes. Only four classes of the modern and extended curriculum, as taught in this School, were accepted by the authorities of the University for graduation purposes, and the distance of the School from Gilmorehill practically prohibited University students taking such classes at the School as, from the eminence of the teachers, they might otherwise have been disposed to attend. Hence it came about that only such students as desired a license to practice, as distinguished from a degree, chose the School for receiving the theoretical part of their instruction." " Moreover, a sufficient number of clinical clerks and dressers could not always be obtained." The managers, in 1887, tried to have the "Medical School declared by Parliament, then considering a Scottish Universities Bill, an integral part of the University of Glasgow, so that the instruction received from its teachers should fully qualify for graduation in the University of Glasgow." In 1888 a more liberal measure of University reform being before Parliament, the managers introduced a Bill of their own, providing for the constituting of their School, in future to be known as "St. Mungo's College," "a college of the University of Glasgow, so that the teachers should become professors, and students should be, in all respects as regards graduation, on the same footing as students studying at Gilmorehill." After considering the amended clauses in the Government Bill regarding affiliation, the managers considered that the result desired might be attained through the machinery specified in those clauses almost as well as through that of their own Bill, and consequently dropped it. In 1889 " the promoters of St. Mungo's College incorporated themselves by special license of the Board of Trade, with the approval of Dover House, as * St. Mungo's College.' " Since the institution of the College steady progress has been made. The Governors have added apparatus and teaching appliances to the Anatomical, Physiological, and Biological Departments, and, within the 193 last two years, have equipped with the most modern instruments a Public Health Laboratory. They have also obtained funds from the friends of the institution for the endowment of the Chairs of Anatomy, Physiology, Psychological Medicine, Botany, Zoology, and Chemistry. The students attending the College have improved in quantity and in quality. In the session 1899-1900, 112 students were enrolled, ob- taining all their theoretical and practical instruction in the College and in the wards of the Royal Infirmary. While the majority of the students present themselves for examination at the Conjoint Board of the Colleges of Physicians and Surgeons of Edinburgh and the Faculty of Physicians and Surgeons of Glasgow, from which several have obtained their licenses with honours, an increasing number seek to obtain their professional qualifications from the English Colleges of Physicians and Surgeons. Six students of the College have passed the primary examination for the Fellowship ; and of these, two have obtained the Diploma of Fellow of the Royal College of Surgeons of England. (For the information above given, I am indebted to the courtesy of the Dean of the Medical Faculty.) George Dickson. THE GLASGOW ROYAL INFIRMARY. The Glasgow Royal Infirmary, incorporated by a Charter granted by His Majesty King George III., of date December 21st, 1791, was opened for the reception of the diseased poor of Glasgow, on December 8th, 1794. The Infirmary may, without any impropriety, be regarded as the oldest of the medical charities of the city. At that time the Hospital consisted only of the block of buildings facing Cathedral Square, now the medical house, the foundation stone of which, with befitting municipal, academic, and masonic honours, was laid on June 18th, 1792, the architects being Robert and James Adam. The original building accommodated 136 patients. It was erected on the site of the Archbishop's Castle, for a long period the favourite residence of the metropolitan bishops of the West of Scotland. This site, along with the adjoining grounds, was granted by the Crown to the founders of the charity in the beginning of 1792. As the city increased in population and commercial importance so did the necessity for hospital accommo^iation, and from time to time the managers were obliged to add to the original building. It was not, indeed, till 1861 that the Infirmary attained its present size and appearance. In 1815 a pavilion was added to the northern aspect of the original block, giving accommodation for 80 additional patients. In 1832 the eastern block, facing Castle Street, and looking upon the quadrangle, was opened to accommodate 220 patients. Originally this block was the Fever Hospital, and now forms part of the surgical house. In 1861 the northern block, facing south, and utilised as a surgical hospital, was erected on the site of the old fever sheds, which the necessities of the city, in 1847, had compelled the managers to erect. The new N 194 surgical house contained 144 beds, increasing the total number to about 580 for the treatment of the sick poor. At present the number of beds is about 550. Although the managers, throughout the long history of the Infirmary, have always done everything to keep the institution abreast of the advancement in medicine and surgery, it has long been felt that the existing buildings are no longer capable of supplying the demands of the modern development of the medical and surgical arts. It was seen that the Infirmary must be reconstructed, and a beginning was made in the diamond jubilee year of Her Gracious Majesty Queen Victoria, when, on the suggestion of Sir David Rich- mond, then Lord Provost, it was resolved to raise a sum sufficient to rebuild the medical house as a memorial of the Queen's reign. Since then the scheme has enlarged, and plans have been prepared and adopted for the rebuilding of the whole Infirmary at an estimated cost of .£240,000. The citizens of Glasgow and the managers hope that at no very distant date a modern hospital worthy of the ancient city of Glasgow, and of the traditions of the old Royal Infirmary, will soon be raised on this historic site. Prior to the opening of the Glasgow Royal Infirmary but little was done in Glasgow for the charitable treatment of the sick poor. During the seventeenth century the members of the Faculty of Physicians and Surgeons gave gratuitous advice at the monthly meetings, and occasionally the Town Council subsidised a physician or surgeon or apothecary, and a "stone-cutter," to assist the poor. In 1733, the Town Hospital — what we would now call a Poor's-house — was erected by public subscription in the old green on the banks of the Clyde, and the sick in this institution were gratuitously attended by the members of the Faculty. That such medical relief was quite inadequate is obvious ; and towards the end of the eighteenth century it became clear to the benevolent of the city that greater provision must be made for the sick poor. This clamant need led to the movement which culminated in the opening of the Royal Infirmary in 1794. The credit of originating the movement belongs to Mr. George Jardine, Professor of Logic in the University, who was zealously supported by Mr. Alex. Stevenson, Professor of Medicine, and many others. Under the Charter, the management was vested in a board of twenty-five managers or directors, of whom seven were ex officio ; eight were elected annually by public bodies, and ten by the court of qualified contributors. As there are now seven Members of Parliament for the City, the number of ex-officio managers has been increased to thirteen, making a board of thirty-one members in all. The general court of contributors consists of those who have made a donation of at least ten guineas, or subscribed annually not less than two guineas, and of the heads of such associations as have made a donation of fifty pounds or more, or subscribed annually not less than five guineas. The general court meets annually on the last Monday of January, and has the power of choosing ten annual managers, making bye-laws for the management of the Infirmary, and giving such directions as they find expedient. The annual report is also submitted to the general court. Accidents and urgent cases are at once admitted at all hours of the day and night ; other patients are admitted on the production of a subscriber's line, if they are found, on examination 195 by the medical officers, to be suitable for treatment in the wards. Sub- ;scribers are entitled to grant one subscriber's line for every guinea subscribed. From the First Annual Report, for the year ending December 31st, 1795, we find that the total number of indoor patients was 276, and of ^outpatients, 3,000. In the 105th Report for the year 1899, we learn that the total number of indoor patients was 6,472 ; and of out-patients, 25,333. In 1795, the ordinary revenue amounted to £3,005 ; in 1899, to <£26,853. At the opening of the Infirmary the medical staff consisted •of two physicians and four surgeons. At present there are five physicians and seven surgeons, and including specialists and assistant physicians and surgeons, the total medical staff numbers 45. There are also five resident 'house physicians, and eight house surgeons. The nursing staff consists of a matron, two day and two night superintendents, and 137 nurses. Tradesmen, porters, cleaners, and servants number over 100 persons. The total number of persons, including the medical staff, engaged in carrying on the work of the Infirmary is 333. The average daily .number of patients is about 555, and if to this be added a daily resident staff of 185, we have a grand total of about 745 persons living within the walls of the Infirmary. The average ordinary annual expenditure is between .£30,000 and £40,000, and any difference between the ordinary ■revenue and the ordinary expenditure is made up from the extraordinary revenue from legacies and donations. The internal administration of the Infirmary is controlled by the medical superintendent, who resides in the hospital, and attends the weekly meetings of the managers. From the foregoing account some idea will be obtained of the great work the Royal Infirmary has done and is still continuing to do for the sick poor of Glasgow ; but the Infirmary has also been a powerful factor in the development of the medical school of Glasgow, and the influence of the clinical instruction received within its walls has, during the last hundred years, made itself felt in all parts of the world. Until the opening of the Western Infirmary, in 1874, all the medical students of (Glasgow received their practical training in the wards of " The Royal." Since that time, however, the students of the University, with the 'exception of the women students who still attend the Royal Infirmary, have been instructed in the Western Infirmary. Clinical lectures were delivered in the Royal Infirmary for the first time in 1798, by Mr. John Burns, then a very young man, who afterwards became well known as the Professor of Surgery in the University. For many years the lectures were delivered somewhat irregularly, and constant disputes occurred between the Senate of the University, the Faculty of Physicians, and the managers as to the right of appointing the clinical lecturers. At length, in 1828, the managers took the matter into their own hands by rendering obligatory the attendance of all the students of the Infirmary on the •clinical lectures of the physicians and surgeons. From that time every physician and surgeon has enjoyed the right of delivering clinical lectures in his own department, a plan which has worked exceedingly well, alike for the highest interests of the hospital and for the Glasgow medical school. The transference of the University students to the Western Infirmary in 1874 led to the foundation of the Royal Infirmary 196 School of Medicine, which was opened in 1876, and met with gratifying- success. This school is now incorporated and continued in St. Mungo'a College, the Medical Faculty of which is mainly composed of members of the staff of the Royal Infirmary. In a short notice like the present, it is impossible to do more than mention one or two of the great advances in medical and surgical science which have had their origin in the Royal Infirmary. In the earlier years of the nineteenth century the opportunities for the clinical and scientific study of fever in the wards of the Royal Infirmary were almost unrivalled, and full advantage of them was taken by the members of the. staff. To Dr. Robert Perry, who died in 1848, and who was for over thirty years one of the physicians to the Infirmary, belongs the honour of being one of the very first to recognise the essential difference between, typhus and enteric fever. Mr. Andrew Buchanan, for many years one of the surgeons to the Infirmary and Professor of the Institutes of Medicine in the University of Glasgow, made notable observations upon the nature of the coagulation, of the blood, and his papers on this subject, published in 1844 and 1845,. are of permanent value as containing some of the earliest suggestions as. to the essential nature of this natural phenomenon. Undoubtedly, however, the greatest and most valuable work done- within the walls of the Glasgow Royal Infirmary was that brilliant series. of experiments and observations upon which Mr. Joseph Lister (now Baron Lister) based his antiseptic method of the treatment of wounds.. Lord Lister was appointed Professor of Surgery in the University of: Glasgow in 1860, and his epoch-making researches were first of all carried out in the wards of the Royal Infirmary. It is quite impossible tO' over-estimate the importance of Lister's work, whether we regard it purely from the scientific standpoint or from the enormous saving of human life which it has been the means of effecting. Without these researches modern surgery, with its marvellous results and its far-reaching possibilities, would have been impossible. To anaesthetics and anti- septics the splendid progress of surgery during the last thirty years is entirely due. Anaesthetics rendered the modern operation possible, the antiseptic method rendered it safe. Since Lister's days the surgeons of the^ Royal Infirmary have been faithful to the teaching of their master, and much pioneer work in the surgery of the brain, the chest, and the abdominal organs is still being done in its wards. John Lindsay Steven. WESTERN INFIRMARY. When the proposal to remove the University from the east to the- west was made it was seen that it would be necessary to build a new Infirmary, because, if the medical school were moved three miles to the west, the Royal Infirmary would be much too far off to allow the students to conveniently obtain their clinical instruction. The public were, there- fore, asked to subscribe to the building of a new home for the University and of a new Infirmary. There was, besides, ample reason, in the growth of population in Glasgow and its western suburbs, for adding to the number' 197 of hospital beds. It was at first contemplated to have a children's hospital in connection with the new Infirmary, but after protracted negotiations the project was abandoned. From the joint subscription fund for the University and Infirmary a •sum of .^SOjOOO was obtained, and early in 1871 an appeal was made for subscriptions to the Infirmary as a separate institution. The site chosen was to the west of that secured for the University. It contains about 10 acres, and cost over .£23,000. Plans were prepared for an hospital of 350 beds, but, at first, wards for about 200 patients were built, but the administrative portion was built to suit the scale of the larger hospital. The foundations were laid in March, 1871, and the Western Infirmary was opened on 2nd November, 1874. In the first year the number of indoor patients was 1,408, the average daily number being 139. The total income was ,£8,049, and the expendi- ture was £9,449. In second year there were 1,767 indoor patients, :average daily number 178. By its sixth year the number of patients had risen to 2,245, the average daily number having been 199, The ordinary income was £10,420, and 'the ordinary expenditure £11,006. In the spring of 1881 new wards and a Nurses' Home were opened. The managers were enabled to do this by receiving the large bequest of £40,000 from Mr. John Freeland, of Nice. The accommodation for patients was practically doubled, and the nurses, who before had been rather shabbily housed, were provided with admirable rooms. The Nurses' Home was added to in 1884, and another large addition has just been completed. There have also been added a large laundry and electric- lighting engine-house, a very fine pathological institute, three operating theatres, and wards for burns. Plans have been prepared for a new dispensary (for out-patients) and two wards. — — The Infirmary is built on the pavilion system, with the administrative block in the centre. Most of the wards have thus exposure on three sides to the outer air. There are 23 wards, the number of beds in each ranging from 7 to 18. The larger wards have each a separate side ward containing 2 or 3 beds. At the outer end of the wards are the bath-rooms and water- closets, which are separated from the wards by a ventilated passage. The wards are heated by hot- water coils and by central fireplaces, and are chiefly ventilated through fanlights at the tops of the windows. There are also air shafts leading from each ward. The cost of the hospital, as enlarged by the Freeland buildings, was over £135,000. Very large sums have, of course, been expended on the later buildings. The following tables show the progress of the institution in income, &c. . I ., Cost of each Indoor Patients. number ^ ^®^' inc^^^^i^S Out-patients. out-patients. 1884 3,777 363 £51 4/- 1890 3,970 366 55 10/- 12,551 1893 4,083 388 55 19/- 13,637 1898 4,718 392 59 7/- 15,574 1900 4,854 407 67 1/- 17,175 Out of these 4,854 indoor patients 889 were accidents. 198 Ordinary Ordinary- Capital. income. expenditure. 1884 £13,359 £18,589 £37,695 1890 15,874 18,951 60,783 1893 16,007 21,747 66,507 1898 18,830 23,288 66,214 1900 19,146 27,281 66,165 The annual deficit has been cleared by taking the necessary amount from legacies and other extraordinary income. The following table shows the increasing amount spent on milk and! on surgical dressing and the lessening amount spent on alcoholic liquors. n__i. _r Cost of Cost of milk. alcoholic liquors. surgical dressing (approximately).- 1890 £1,383 £165 £800 1893 1,565 163 1,100 1898 1,631 Q9 1,346 1900 1,823 119 1,830 The Infirmary is supported by annual subscriptions, subscriptions, from workers in public works. Hospital Sunday Fund, legacies and large donations, and students' fees (which have averaged in last three years £1,140). The subscriptions from working men, given by deduction from pay, amounted last year to £5,631. To fulfil the manifold duties in so large an institution a large stafi", skilled and unskilled, is required. The medical stafi" consists of four physicians and five surgeons, four assistant-physicians, and four assistant- surgeons, eight specialists, a dispensary staff (for out-patients) of fourteen, a dental surgeon, a pathologist and assistant-pathologist, a vaccinator, a medical superintendent, and eleven house physicians and house surgeons — a total of 56. Two physicians and two surgeons are ex officio, on account of being professors of medicine, clinical medicine, surgery and clinical surgery in the University. The nursing staff consists of a matron, an assistant matron, night superintendent, and 124 nurses and probationer nurses. Ward servants, laundry maids, &c., number seventy, and there are several male servants, employed in various ways in the work of the Infirmary. The management is vested in twenty-seven managers, of whom twO' are ladies and two working men. Seventeen of these are elected by public bodies in the city the others are elected by the qualified subscribers. They have a paid secretary In connection with the Infirmary there is a Convalescent Home at Lanark with forty beds. It was built and partly endowed by Lord Newlands (then Sir William Hozier) in memory of his wife, and has. proved a great boon to many patients, each of whom stays a fortnight. The annual cost is about £1,200. The Infirmary is clearly not large enough to overtake the demands of the sick population, as there are constantly over 200 patients waiting admission. GiiORGE Dickson. 199 VICTORIA INFIRMARY. During the eighty years which intervened between 1794 and 1874 the Royal Infirmary, situated in the north-eastern quarter of Glasgow, met all the requirements of the city for a public general hospital. In the last-mentioned year the extension of the city westwards, and the removal of the principal medical school to Gilmorehill, rendered necessary the opening of the Western Infirmary, in close proximity to the new Univer- sity. Later, in the year 1878, the large and growing population on the south-side of the river, composed to a great extent of the working classes, seemed to call for the establishment of a third public hospital in such a situation as would best meet the wants of the southern community. The question of starting this additional Infirmary was taken up in the year named by the Glasgow Southern Medical Society, and, under the auspices of the society, a provisional committee was formed to further the object it had in view. In April, 1881, this committee called a meeting of the citizens, presided over by the Lord Provost, at which it was unani- mously decided that an additional infirmary to be situated on the south- side of the city was urgently required. An executive committee was appointed to carry the scheme into execution. A site was speedily obtained from the Corporation on the rising ground to the south of the Queen's Park, Langside, amounting to upwards of four acres. Plans were then secured showing an infirmary of two hundred and fifty beds, with 1,500 cubic feet of air space for each patient, and with necessary acconunodation for the administrative depart- ment, from Messrs. Campbell Douglas, & Sellars, Architects. According to these plans the Infirmary consisted of a series of pavilions, each of which could be built separately. The committee accordingly resolved on the erection of the first pavilion and the administrative block, proceedings which were much facilitated by the testamentary benefactions of Mr. Robert Couper, Millholm, Cathcart, and of his widow. It was also resolved to make the institution a com- memoration of the Jubilee of Her Majesty Queen Victoria, and the gracious consent of Her Majesty was obtained to call it by the name and style of " The Victoria Infirmary of Glasgow." In 1888 the Infirmary was incorporated by Parliamentary sanction under " The Victoria Infirmary of Glasgow Act, 1888," the provisions of which relate to the constitution, election, powers, and duties of the governing body, which consists of thirty-nine members. On 14th February, 1890, the buildings were formally opened and dedicated by the Duke of Argyll, these buildings containing provision for 84 patients, the administrative block, laundry, boiler and engine-house, mortuary, and entrance lodge. Towards the end of 1893, in connection with a special donation of ,£10,000 received from Miss Barr of Carphin, an additional pavilion, providing for 70 patients, was opened, and with this a Nurses' Home was also built. A grant of £10,000 from the Trustees of the Bellahouston Bequest Fund, a sum of £6,500 received under the will of the late Mr. W. S. Dixon, and the further receipt of £29,000, the residue of Mr. Couper's estate, enabled the governors to acquire and open a Convalescent Home at Largs, a large and fully equipped dispensary in 200 Tradeston, an extension of the Nurses' Home, and a further addition to the accommodation of the Infirmary proper. The last-mentioned addition will add 26 to the Infirmary beds, raising the total accommodation of the Infirmary to about 180 beds. This new pavilion contains two wards for burns and two for septic cases, two operating theatres, a clinical and bacteriological laboratory, a room for electrical apparatus, and a dark room. The distinctive features of this Infirmary are : — I. It is the first Infirmary in which workmen contributing to the funds have a representation in the governing body ; there are four governors elected directly by the workmen themselves on the board. These representatives, in touch with the class from which most of the patients are drawn, have taken a deep interest in the Infirmary, and have rendered valuable service to it. II. It is the first Infirmary in Britain fitted with the " propulsion system " of ventilation and heating ; the outer air is drawn into ducts by revolving fans, washed by passing through moist screens, passed over steam-heated coils, and so driven into the wards free from gross impurities and heated to a degree capable of the nicest regulation. The windows of the wards are double-glazed, and kept constantly closed, the doors of the wards also being closed. Outlets for the impure air are pro- vided on each side of the wards on the floor-level. There are no fireplaces in the wards. As a result, the temperature of the wards, summer and winter, is maintained at practically a constant level, and there is an entire absence of fog, and never any trace of unpleasant odour or stuffiness. III. The lighting throughout the institution is by electricity. As an indication of the work done by the Infirmary, the following statistics, taken from its thirteenth annual report, for the year ending 31st October, 1900, may be quoted : — 1,871 patients were admitted to the wards; 344 minor accidents were dealt with. The deaths were 163, a percentage of 9*4; excluding 43 patients who died within 48 hours after admission, the death-rate is 7-1 per cent. At the Infirmary Dispensary 3,497 cases were seen, involving 10,191 consultations. The average daily number of patients was 140. Cost per patient, £5 7s. 3d. ; cost per occupied bed, ^72 lis.; average residence in Infirmary, 29*8 days. At the Bellahouston Dispensary, 7,568 patients were treated, involving 20,526 consultations. In the Convalescent Home 414 persons were accommodated; in most cases a residence of two or three weeks confirmed recovery, and enabled patients to return to their homes fit for work. The total income of the Infirmary for the year was .£19,385 7s. 6d. ; the total expenditure was .£17,654 lis. 8d. The capital account of the Infirmary stands at £45,000. Alex. Napier. 201 ROYAL HOSPITAL FOR SICK CHILDREN. This hospital was opened in December, 1882. For at least 15 years prior to this, active steps had been taken and funds raised to have such an institution started. Delays occurred from various causes. One of the chief was a desire to have the hospital in or near the grounds of the University buildings and the Western Infirmary, which were then being planned ; after long negotiations, insuperable difficulties arose, and so the hospital was established on a site at Scott Street, Garnethill. Two old dwelling-houses were adapted for administrative purposes, a new building, fronting Buccleuch Street, being erected for the wards. Since its opening, considerable extensions have taken place. At present there are 4 wards, 2 medical and 2 surgical, with, in all, 74 beds. In addition, there is a small isolation ward, with 6 beds ; this is used for emergencies, in connection with infectious cases, or for the purpose of accommodating some of the patients when the clearing-out of a ward is required. Owing to the limited area of ground available as a site, the cubic space per cot is less than might be desired in the wards. No infectious diseases are admitted intentionally ; and when such arise, they are promptly sent to the municipal fever hospitals, except in rare cases where this seems unsafe for the child, when the isolation ward may be used till removal is possible, or till the infection is over. The rapid communication by telephone, and the prompt action of the sanitary office and the hospital officials, enable these infectious cases to be dealt with very speedily. The beds in the hospital are, as a rule, pretty fully occupied. 741 patients were admitted to the wards in 1899 ; of these, 62 are stated to have been under one year. The nursing staff consists of a matron and house sister, with 4 sisters and 16 nurses. The medical staff comprises 2 physicians and 2 surgeons for the wards, and 2 resident assistants ; a pathologist and consulting specialist for the eye and ear are also attached. In 1888 the department for out-patients was opened. This is in a separate building, "not far off, situated in West Graham Street, where tramway cars give ready access to it from nearly every quarter of the city. This building was designed for the purpose, and presents a very good series of rooms for seeing medical and surgical patients, while rooms for specialists for the eye, ear, throat, and teeth are also attached. There is a large staff of medical officers for this department, so as to lighten the work by their attendance being only on two days a week. Two sisters and a nurse are attached to this department, and are resident there. They classify the patients, seclude, in conjunction with the medical assistant for this branch, any infectious or suspicious case, prepare the patients for examination, and assist in the various operations and dressings carried out there. The sisters also visit a certain number of the children who require supervision, dressing, &c., at their homes. Some 7,000 new cases are dealt with annually as out-patients. More than a third of the patients for the wards are sent in from this depart- ment. The expenditure for 1899 amounted to about £3,590 for the hospital, and about .£1,100 for the out-patient department — nearly £4,700 in all. 202 It is met by annual subscriptions, legacies, donations, and interest on invested funds. Three cots are " endowed " by donations of £1,000 for each. Two wards have been named " Grant " and " Carlile " respectively, in view of donations of .£2,000 or upwards for each. The accumulations of the "Endowment Fund" reached nearly £19,000 at the end of 1899. As yet the hospital has no convalescent home, but various conval- escent homes for children in the West of Scotland have kindly put their accommodation at the service of the hospital; 188 children were sent to such homes from the wards and 167 from the out-patient department in 1899. A movement is on foot to have such a branch in direct connection with the hospital itself, so as to secure still greater benefits from country air for the little patients. The situation of the hospital in a crowded district of a large city is a serious drawback for many cases after the acute stage of illness is past. In addition to the treatment of sick children, the hospital was designed to serve the purpose of training nurses for the young, and to aid in the advancement of knowledge in this specialty, along with the training of medical students. The last mentioned object has, as yet, had but a poor development, although some students, both male and female, have attended at the wards and at the out-patient department. Glasgow University has hitherto made no requirements as regards the attendance of their students, before graduation, at such an institution, and this. accounts partly for the neglect of the opportunities which the hospital affords. The crowded state of the medical student's curriculum is another cause, and the enormous number of lectures which the Scottish University student has to listen to leaves him little time for learning, in a practical way, this important branch of his profession. It is to be hoped that, improvement in these respects may yet come. James Finlayson. THE GLASGOW EYE INFIRMARY. The Glasgow Eye Infirmary is one of the oldest and most important of the medical charities in the AVest of Scotland. It dates from the year 1824, when it began on a very small scale in North Albion Street, which is situated near to the Cross. For the first forty years of its existence it was largely under the direction of the late Wm. M'Kenzie, M.D., who was one of the greatest clinical ophthalmologists of modern times, and who enjoyed a deservedly high reputation not only in this country but all over the continent of Europe. At present there are two thoroughly equipped dispensaries, one at Charlotte Street in the eastern part of the city, the other in Berkeley Street, close to the West-End Park and University. At the latter place are the wards, which afford accommodation for nearly 100 in-door patients. The number of patients treated at Berkeley Street in 1899 was over 12,000, and at Charlotte Street was upwards of 8,000. The Eye Infirmary is supported entirely by voluntary contributions, ^nd in great part its maintenance depends on donations from the 203 employees in the large public works in and around Glasgow. The daily visiting hour at the dispensaries is 1 p.m., and operations are performed at Berkeley Street every Monday, Wednesday, and Saturday at 2 p.m. In 1899 no fewer than 4,619 operations took place. Quite recently the directors have made immense improvements at Berkeley Street. Electric light has been fitted throughout the building, and a large amount of the most recent apparatus has been obtained to aid the members of the staff in their work. The acting medical staff consists of six surgeons, six assistant surgeons, a pathologist, and two house surgeons. Freelakd Fergus. THE GLASGOW SAMARITAN HOSPITAL FOR WOMEN. This Hospital is situated on Victoria Road, in the Crossbill District of Glasgow. Its objects are : — I. To provide for the free medical and surgical treatment of respectable poor women afflicted with ailments peculiar to their sex, unsuitable for the wards of a general infirmary;, and to provide a dispensary and furnish advice (and medicine, when necessary) free to those who cannot be received into the hospital. II. To promote the advancement of medical and surgical science with reference to diseases of women, and to provide for the efficient instruction of students in this department of medical knowledge. III. To educate and train women in the special duties of women's nurses. It depends entirely upon public subscriptions, and its affairs are managed by a board of fifteen directors, nine of whom (including two ladies) are elected by the subscribers, and six are representatives of various public bodies. The medical staff is not represented on this board. An important feature is the Ladies' Auxiliary Association, which has undertaken very successfully the collection of subscriptions by house-to- house visitation. The medical staff consists of a consulting physician and surgeon, two surgeons and two physicians, two assistant-surgeons and two assistant physicians, a pathologist, two anaesthetists, and two resident house surgeons, with a separate staff of five senior and five junior medical officers in the dispensary. The present building was opened on September 9th, 1896, but the Hospital was founded in the end of 1885, when a committee was formed by a number of medical men, clergymen, and other gentlemen in the city,. who believed that such an institution was greatly needed, both for the- operative treatment of serious cases and for dispensary patients. They leased rooms in South Cumberland Street, in which three beds were pro- vided for in-patients and a waiting and consulting room for out-patients^ 204 and they supplied the funds to meet the initial expenses. A year later, on February 1st, 1887, the first annual general meeting was held, when it was reported that there had been 87 operations on in-patients and 1,240 consultations by out-patients. As the work increased a self-contained house at 71 St. James' Street, in the Kingston district, was leased and opened in 1890, and an appeal was made for the establishment of a building fund for the erection of a suitable Hospital to contain at least 25 beds. The memorial stone of the new building was laid with full masonic honours on May 15th, 1895, by Lord Blythswood, president of the hospital, and the hospital was opened by Lady Bell on September 9th, 1897. In 1895, the last year of the old hospital, the number of in- patients was 102 and of out-patients 670. In 1900, the number of in- patients was 337 and of out-patients 971. The Hospital, as it at present stands, consists of : — I. The wards, in two flats, each containing a large ward for 10 patients, and two small wards for two patients, besides the usual accessory rooms (scullery, bath-room,